Equestria Girls- Heroes of Canterlot City Season 1

Chapters

Episode 1- Blame the Train, Rainbow Dash
Episode 2- Rarity's Cloud Crisis
Episode 3- Applejack and the Super Falconers
Episode 4- Twilight vs The Shrinker
Episode 5-Mermaid Magic Story Arc Part 1- Aris Aquarim
Episode 6- Mermaid Magic Story Arc Part 2-Birthday Shy Eve
Episode 7-Mermaid Magic Story Arc Part 3-First Ever Mermaids
Episode 8-Mermaid Magic Story Arc Part 4 Pearl Madness, Sadness, and Emptiens
Episode 9-Mermaid Magic Story Arc Part 5-The Talk of Sea Nature
Episode 10-Mermaid Magic Story Arc Finale-Sides of Land and Sea
Episode 11-Easter Egg Free-For All
Episode 12-Space Laser Trouble
Episode 13-Revenge of The Dazzlings
Episode 14-Going Rouge
Episode 15-Changes to Come
Episode 16-Sinister Story Arc Part 1-What Else Did You Expect?
Episode 17- Sinister Story Arc Part 2-Your Mission, Should You Choose to Accept it...
Episode 18- Sinister Story Arc Part 3-On the Other Hand...
Episode 19-Sinister Story Arc Part 4-Inside the Law
Episode 20-Sinister Story Arc Part 5-Fire the First Shot
Episode 21-Sinister Story Arc Part 6-This Means War
Episode 22-Sinister Story Arc Part 7-Hook, Line, and Sinker
Episode 23-Sinister Story Arc Part 8-One Bad Day
Episode 24-Sinister Story Arc Part 9-Crossroads
Episode 25- Sinister Story Arc Finale-Redemption
Season Finale Part 1-The Rubber of Comedy
Season Finale Part 2 -The Slime of Tragedy

Episode 1- Blame the Train, Rainbow Dash

It was fine day at the Equestria Fair, where everybody was having good time playing games to where Rainbow Dash was showing Applejack and Sunset Shimmer the newest ride to the fair.

"Come on guys. " Rainbow Dash urged AJ and Sunset.

"Why I you so excited, Rainbow?" Sunset asked.

"Because they got an amazing new ride- the Furious Flyer Train." Rainbow said happily. "I saw them testing it earlier. It was so fast; it's going to feel flying."

"It seems you're not only one wants to ride it." Sunset joked as people were lining up.

"Everyone, The Furious Flyer Train is... gone!?" As everyone surprised that the ride was gone.

"It can't be gone; trains just disappear into thin air!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"True, but the track is a close circle so how could it get off and keep going?" Applejack wondered.

"AHHH! LEAPING LAB!" one person said.

Just then A mobile lab came out nowhere and rolled out of here.

"What in tarnation was that all about?" Applejack asked while still being shocked.

"Yeah, it looks like Melvin's Lab, but it all over the place. Maybe he's behind it." Sunset suggested.

"Good idea besides that slimy toad is always up no good with his wacky inventions."

Then Sunset's phone ringed.

"Its message from Twilight." Sunset looked her phone.

(If you're reading this Message, Me, Fluttershy, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie have started looking for the train.)

"Come on we better help others."

With that Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Sunset transforms in their crystal guardians' forms and their search for the missing train.

Meanwhile, Sci-Twi, Pinkie, Rarity and Fluttershy were in hot purist as they found train and the person who driving.

"MELVIN!?" Twilight, Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy shouted.

"Well, hello, Ladies!" Melvin greeted them.

"Applejack and the others just saw you driving your lab." Rarity said.

"That wasn't me. No one driving my lab. Blasted thing short-circuited and took off. Good thing I've got this super-fast train to catch it, eh?"

"But where did these train tracks come from?" Fluttershy asked.

"Easy thanks to my invention- the Tracker Whacker. It makes tracks anywhere."

"Wow! That's kinda cool!" Twilight mentioned.

"And what even cooler is the other one at the back picks the tracks up again."

"Why do you need this train, let us help in getting your lab back!"

"HA! Like I'm giving this train once I get my lab! No way! With the tools from the lab, I can make this train even faster. Making me the fastest villain in world! Huh?" As Melvin looked on his screen. "A-ha! There you are my lab. Love to stick and chat but I've got lab to catch. Mua-ha-ha-ha!"

"Why that big meanie!" Pinkie said angrily as Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Sunset has catch up the girls.

"Hey guys. Sorry for the delay." Rainbow said. "We had to make sure that people stay cleared from Melvin's lab."

"Speaking of that were is that slimy varmint." Applejack asked.

"Well, Melvin had stolen it so he can catch his lab and now we got to stop him before he makes the train even more dangerous and people in danger." Pinkie Pie said eating a cupcake.

"On it!" as Rainbow used her speed to catch up with Melvin.

"Oh, for the love-" Applejack sighed. "Why does she always run off beforehand."

"Allow me." Twilight using her magic to her and the others to teleport Rainbow and Melvin's location.

Meanwhile with Melvin who had just caught with his lab.

"Ha-ha! I've almost up with you, naughty lab!" As Melvin looked left and right for the Mane 7. "And no sight of those pony girls and didn't even matter they would catch up to me!"

"That what you think Melvin!" As Rainbow was on top of the train. "Let's do this!"

As Rainbow Dash makes jump to front of the train the daft coming flew off the train! Until Rainbow was caught Rarity before crashing into a tree branch!

"Thanks! I was almost bird feed!"

"No need for hasty actions Rainbow. We'll get there and stop him." Rarity reassured her.

"Ooh I got idea let sneak on him really slowly!" Pinkie suggested.

'Why be slow let just go!" Rainbow urged as she fell off the train causing Melvin to gasp.

"Huh? Those Pony Dudes couldn't be on my train, could they?" Melvin thought to himself. "Better make sure they're not!"

Melvin shook train hoping that the Mane 7 was on, but they were except the hold for dear life.

"Sorry guys!" As Rainbow Dash flew back to the gang. "Looks like Melvin found out we're on the train."

"It's OK. New plan- we all go after Melvin at once." Sunset said. "He can't stop all seven of us!"

"Right!" Mane 6 cheered happily.

"Okay! On three! 1... 2..."

"Come on, guys!" Rainbow Dash yelled as she jumped ahead.

"Wait! Rainbow Dash!" Fluttershy shirked

As Rainbow jumped on passenger-on-passenger car, the monitor screen was blinking that grabbed Melvin attention. He pressed a button the active a robot arm that capture her. She tried to escape it bit it held.

"Why didn't I listen to the others?" Rainbow wondered to herself. "Melvin's almost caught with his lab and because I was in a rush." Then her friends appeared.

"Rainbow?!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"Are you all right?" Twilight asked.

"I'm ok." Rainbow said with remorse. " But I'm so sorry. Every time you guys had plan, I rushed ahead without you and didn't work."

"It's ok." Rarity reassured her. "You were just really excited to the train."

"I'll take of this robot arm." Applejack said as she ripped the arm with her strength freeing her.

"Thanks AJ." Rainbow thanked her. " But now I've got a plan!"

Then the train horn went off as Melvin turned around.

"I know you're in there." Melvin smiled. " But not for long!"

Melvin shook the train even harder.

"Quick! What's your plan?" Sunset asked Rainbow.

"We're going to stop this train for good," Rainbow responded. " And we're going to it together. Twilight, you grab some branches, and pass to me, Rarity, you and Applejack get close enough to the Tracker Whacker. Then I fly the branches to you Applejack and you can use them to jam it and stop the tracks. Without tracks, this train won't ever catch Melvin's lab."

"I like it!" Pinkie said happily. "Let's do this!"

Melvin gasped as his lab was in range.

"Ok, My Tracker Whacker, more tracks! More Tracks!" As Melvin's Tracker Whacker made more tracks.

Twilight levitated some branches from the ground. She gave the signal that Rarity and Applejack were up. Both of were opposites side of the Tracker Whacker. Twilight passed the branches to Rainbow who then flew up and pass the track to Applejack which she caught it.

"Nice one! RD!" Applejack praised her which caught Melvin attention.

"What!?" He exclaimed. "Stop it, you fools!"

"Too late for that geek. AJ, Rarity do it." Rainbow said.

Applejack sticks the branches while Rarity used her gems to block it.

"NO!" Melvin screamed as the TW started go on the fritz. Melvin was shaking. But the girls were on the side of train.

"Whoa!" As Fluttershy used spirt form showing an astral image of a gecko allowing her to stick on it.

"Hang on to me, everyone!" She urged the others.

Sunset. Twilight, Rainbow, Rarity, and Pinkie grabbed on hold and yelled in motioned. The train turned around the corner and Applejack saw her chance warned the others to get off.

"I got this!" Applejack stopped the train in its tracks.

Melvin got off and started to groan. "Huh?"

"*Giggles* See Mevin. I told you we could catch your lab." Pinkie said as the lab came to a complete halt.

"My lovely lab! Yes! Yes! Yes!" Melivn said happily as he kisses his lab. "I might have lost my train, but I'll always have you, my lovely lab!"

" Now, let's get this train back home." Twilight said.

"Everyone is going to be so happy!" Pinkie said happily.

"I'll get you next time!" Melvin shouted as he rolled away in his lab.

"My word?!" Rarity exclaimed. "He didn't even say 'Thanks for helping!'"

"Don't worry, Rarity. We managed to the train. Besides I don't think that the last time we see him again." Sunset remained her.

And so, the Mane 7 was able to get the train back on the track and stop the mad scientist.

Episode 2- Rarity's Cloud Crisis

It was a fine day at the Canterlot Beach as kids were playing among the sand as for Rarity, she is enjoying a nice sunbath, until younger sister Sweetie Belle accidentally squirted her with water gun.

"Honestly, Sweetie do you mind?" As Rarity grabbed a towel.

"My bad, Rarity it's only a bit of water." Sweetie said as her friends Apple Bloom, and Scootaloo came by.

"Hey, they started bringing out the sprinklers." Apple Bloom said cheerly.

"Come on. It's going to be fun." Sctoolaloo started to run at the sprinklers.

"Maybe you could a little bit wet." Sweetie suggested. "It's nice and cool."

"Thank you but I think I will pass." Rarity declined. "I'm not hot."

"Okay, suit yourself."

The Human Crusaders went through the sprinklers and having fun with the other kids.

"Incoming! Huh?" As Scottaloo stared to notice something. "Hey, what's going on with sprinklers!"

The sprinkles suddenly stop working.

"Where's all the water gone?" a kid asked they heard a strange sound.

"What's going on?" Apple Bloom asked with a puzzling look. Then a dark cloud appeared and more show up, covering the sun and started to create a cold front.

"It's so cold!" Diamond Tiara complained.

"What if the weird clouds don't leave and never get to play summer games again." another kid asks.
Overhearing them Rarity transforms into her crystal guardian form.

"Don't worry. That won't happen." Rarity reassured them. "Me and my friends will get to the bottom of this. For now, let's get you guys some place warm."

She used her magic and send the kids some place safe and texted her friends to come to the beach. The Mane 7 transform and made haste to the Canterlot Beach.

"Hey, Rarity-" Applejack started to feel the cold breeze. "Whoa, Neelly it's colder than the Granny's freezer what the hay had happen here?"

"I don't know but we need to find where these clouds are coming from." Rarity said. "Any ideas how?"

"Hmm, let's follow this hose." Rainbow said as the Mane 7 follow the hose leading to strange tank.

"The hoses leads to tank where all the water for the sprinklers is kept." Twilight said. "But it's empty now."

"What were all those dark clouds doing in the tank? And who put them there?" Fluttershy asked.

The specter appeared out of the tank.

"A specter?! That only mean one person... Moonstone did this!" Pinkie exclaimed.

"All right, where is that sneaky sorcerer is at." Rainbow clenched her fist tightly. "I'm going to give a world of hurt." Then the Mane 7 heard Moonstone laughing

"Hahaha!" Moonstone laughed as he floated down on his Moon Gilder.

"What are earth is he doing?" Applejack asked.

Moonstone started to pump air into his Moon Sword. "Luna Power, make cloud and move them into the tank!"

"What are you up to, Moonstone?!" Pinkie exclaimed as the Mane 7 approached him.

"What a surprise. I knew it wouldn't you were back to your do-gooder work!" Moonstone said.

"Why are you making all these dark clouds?" Asked Sunset. "The beach was closed today."

"That's the idea, red-hair!" Moonstone mocked her. "I never get to go to the beach due to my allergy toward shellfish, so I'm going to block out the sun with my black clouds, so you can't either!"

"But you do other stuff at the beach." Pinkie went floated to him. "Like this shell collecting!"

"Collecting empty shell with the Sonic Rainbooms! Bleugh!" As Moonstone was disgusted. "This was just a test! But once the tank is full, I'll let all these clouds out at once, and summer will be over! Ha-ha-ha!"

"*Gasp* No more summer?" As Pinkie was shocked. "That's horrible!"

Then Rarity had an idea and then girls formed a huddle.

"You guys, distract him!" Rarity requested. "Then I'll get his Moon Sword, reverse it, and suck all the clouds back inside." She didn't realize that one of the Moonstone specters listen on their conversation.

"(Rarity is going take your sword.)" The specter croaks in his ear.

"Oh, yeah?" Moonstone wondered then turn to Rainbooms and got their attention. "Think you steal my Moon Sword, eh, Rarity? Well, look what I've got for you! Ha-ha!"

Then two dark clouds appear before them.

"How are clouds gonna stop me?" Rarity asked.

"Ha-ha-ha!" Moonstone laughs. "Well i know that you hate it when hair gets wets, so these two are rain clouds. Moon Power, send those clouds to Rarity!"

"Eep! What we going to do?!" Fluttershy screamed.

"Don't worry. Just stick to the plan. I can handle this." Rarity said confidently.

"Ok, Rarity." Twilight said. "Be strong!"

Pinkie, Rainbow, and Twilight went left Sunset, Applejack, and Fluttershy went right, and Rarity went straight forward to the rain clouds as they started to rain.

"Maybe i can't handle it!" Rarity shrieked as she started to back up and scream. "Argh!"

"Ha-ha-ha! Now, clouds rain on her wherever she goes!" Moonstone said as the cloud staring to follow her.

The young fashion designer did her best to avoid it.

"Get away, you, horrible watery cloud!" Rarity tried run away.

"Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, distract Moonstone." Sunset requested. "The rest of will help Rarity."

"You got it! Come on Pinks!" Both of them confronted Moonstone.

"Over here, Moonstone!" Rainbow taunted her.

"Nah-nah-boo-boo! You can't catch us!" Pinkie sticks her tongue out.

"Wanna bet!" Moonstone send more clouds to them. Rainbow used her speed and Pinkie used her Pinkie sense to dodge them.

"You guys might want to hurry it up!" Rainbow urged the others.

"We're coming Rarity!" Twilight said as the others had caught up. "You got this!"

"Luna Power, cloud that nerd!" Moonstone said as he fired a cloud to Twilight.

"Oh, ponyfeathers! Look out!" As Sunset, Applejack, and Fluttershy dodged but Twilight didn't as the cloud cover her head.

"Oof! Get it off me, i can't see anything!" As Twilight tried to see.

"Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Moonstone laughed and fired more cloud at Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie but the dodge it. "Oh! Argh!"

Rainbow and Pinkie did their best and tried to take it, but Moonstone played keep away.

"Specters, get them!" He ordered his ghouls to grab the two.

"Whoa!" Rainbow and Pinkie screamed.

"Beat it shadow freaks!" Rainbow said.

"What she said!" Pinkie agreed.

Sunset, Applejack and Fluttershy tried Twilight, Rarity was still running away from them.

'You can do this!" She to herself. "Charge!" She headed straight to for Moonstone's sword nut the raincloud got her soaked.

"My HAIRR!"

"Ha-ha!" He laughed at her.

"Don't worry Rarity. Pinkie to the rescue," As Pinkie ran over to her.

"Ha-ha-ha-ha! Moon Gilder!" Moonstone called for his aircraft and jumps on it and landed on the tower. "More clouds! More clouds!"

He continued to make more clouds as Rarity was running for her life. She managed to hide in duct.

"Why does always happens!?" Rarity exclaimed then Applejack ran over.

"I know you like to stay dry, Rarity, but if we don't stop Moonstone now, he's going to cloud up all of Canterlot." Applejack reminded her.

"I'm sorry. I hate getting wet, but you have a point. I let you or the others down again."

"That's the spirit! Come on, partner." Both Applejack and Rarity came out and got in their fighting stance.

"Grr! Luna Power, make that cloud bigger and rainier, and chase Rarity!" Moonstone said as he made one of cloud got bigger and produce more rain. "I like it when you screamed of getting wet."

Rarity tried to move but stuttered.

"Don't run, Rarity! I need your help and it only a little bit of water!" Applejack trying to help her.

"Luna Power, Cloud that blasted farmer!" said Moonstone using his sword and placed the cloud on top of her and fall on Twilight and others who still had a cloud on her.

"Get this thing off me!" As Applejack was blind.

She ran into Twilight and got the clouds off, but they were on again.

"Rarity, we got do something!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Ha-ha-ha!" Moonstone laughed.

"You won't get away with this!" Rarity shouted.

"Oh, think I will!" Moonstone retorted. "As long keep afraid of getting wet! Meaning I win! Ha! Cloud do your things."

"Oh, sewer apples!" As Rarity and Rainbow Dash was surround by clouds that are raining.

"Ha! Now I can go back to filling the tank with more clouds." said Moonstone as he and specters went back to the tank. "Luna Power, make more clouds!"

More clouds were added to the tank.

"Rarity help us!" Sunset said as she and Pinkie were helping Applejack and Fluttershy was helping Twilight.

"I don't like getting, but not much as l hate letting my friends down." Rarity said with resolve. "Rainbow, run around the cloud." As she brought her gem shield.

"You got it!" Rainbow nodded. "Don't worry! Fast as the wind the Rainbow Dash and her best friend Rarity runs under the clouds making them all follow us.

"What!? Wait." As Moonstone stopped to see what they were doing. "What are doing?!"

The clouds follow them to the top on beach tower.

"If going to get wet, darling, then you are too!" Rarity said as the cloud became one and started to pour.

"Oh! I'm soaked!" Moonstone said as he was getting poured and then dropped his sword. "No!"

Rarity made a spectacular jump and catch as she made a perfect landing. "Got it! Now let reverse this thing,"

Pressing a button on his sword, Rarity managed to suck the cloud back into his sword and also making Twilight and Applejack see again. "Applejack, quick, help me get rid of the clouds in the tank."

"You got it!" Applejack rushed over to the tank and pick it up with her brute strength and bring over to Rarity.

Acting quickly, Rarity zaps the clouds putting all the energy in the sword. Sunset took a look to see if they were gone.

"Allright! The clouds are gone!" Sunset exclaimed happily.

"Not to mention save the sunshine!" Twilight added then Moonstone appeared on his Moon Gilder.

"Give me that back!" As he tries to that his sword.

"No!" Rarity refuses.

Both were pulling on it on, but the wire snapped causing the sword to be broken.

"The sword! How am I supposed to use it now?!" Moonstone seeing that the Moon Sword didn't work. "I'll fix this and get you next time, Sonic Rainbooms!"

He and the specters fled the scene.

With that, girls power down and managed to clean up the mess that Moonstone caused, and the beach was open again and sun was shining brighter than ever as everyone was fun.

"Rarity are still afraid of water ruining your hair?" asked Sweetie Belle.

"Yes, but that doesn't mean I can't spray the rest of you!" as Rarity and her friends prepared their water guns. The Human Crusaders, Snips, Snails, and Young Team Awesome grab theirs.

"Water gun fight!" Pinkie screamed as everyone was squirting each other.

Episode 3- Applejack and the Super Falconers

Canterlot High was all abuzz when the Annual Fall Fever competition was coming to Canterlot City. Among others, Rainbow Dash and Applejack were the most excited for it. Both of them were at Sarge's Heavy Duty Gym

"Can you believe it? The Fall Fever is finally here!" Rainbow Dash asked Applejack while on the treadmill. "How about you?"

"A good day to get stronger by not magic meaning." Applejack was doing push-ups there over some people.

"I can't believe it the Fall Fever is postponed!" one person said.

"This suck." another person said causing Applejack and Rainbow Dash to walk to them.

"What's wrong?" Applejack asked.

"All the gear for the Fever is gone."

"Gone?" Rainbow asked.

"Yeah! Bikes, balls, skipping ropes, and even the golf clubs. They'll gone." As the two walked out.

"You're thinking what I'm thinking?" Rainbow asked Applejack.

"That someone took the sports gear." Applejack responded then her phone started ring.

"It's messing from Pinkie." As Applejack look at the message.

(AJ, Dashie, Me and the others had just the news about the Fall Fever being put hold with the gear being stolen were going to find the whodunit. Meet us at the school.)

"Well shall we get going?" Applejack asked.

"Sure thing." Rainbow said.

Both of them transform into Crystal form and headed to Canterlot High to meet up with Pinkie and the others. They made at the school.

"Hey guys." As Applejack and Rainbow waked to the others. "What's up."

As Twilight was about to answer, Pinkie started to wobble.

"My Pinkie Sense is going off." Pinkie shakily said. "I'm hearing someone singing and it's coming from the park."

"Then waiting for?" Rarity asked, "To the park!"

Twilight teleported and the others to the park then heard someone singing as the hid behind the bushes.

"*Singing* La-la, la-la, la-la-la! *Singing*"

"I recognize those voices." Twilight sternly said as they look over to see who was singing it look like small blue falcons is who are using the gear.

*Singing* La-la, la-la, la-la-la! *Singing*

"You don't know but you'll be told"

*Singing* La-la, la-la, la-la-la! *Singing*

"Falconers should be big and bold." Reveling to be a tall female falcon with black feathers her name was Black Falcon as the others were her Falconers.

"Black Falcon!" Fluttershy said quietly.

"Her Falconers have got all the sports gear!" Sunset said as the Falconers were it. "We got to get it back."

The girls confront her as he was sitting on her chair.

"Well, hello, Sonic Rainbooms." Black Falcon said coldly.

"If know what good for you, you give the equipment back, Black Falcon!" Rainbow angrify said.

'That belongs to the Fall Fever." Applejack added. "Not your beak brains."

"I need it, you mean, for my Super Falconers. "Black Falcon said. "They're getting stronger and stronger. Soon i'll even be able to teach them my amazing moves."

"They never be strong as me." Applejack said.

"Let's save our sports day!" Sunset chimed then stopped by Applejack.

Allow me to handle this." As Applejack walked to them.

"Sweet candy apples! Give me back that bike!" Applejack took one of the bikes. "Everyone else needs it."

"Oh." one of the Falconers said as two of them had lift both Applejack and the bike.

"Whoa!" As Applejack was hoisted in the air and then thrown off.

The Falconers grabbed and hurled at Applejack which she collides with her friends.

"My word! Those Falconers have gotten strong!" Rarity exclaimed.

"Yes, they're almost ready for me to practice against." Black Falcon said making the Falconers cheered happily. " 'Almost' I said."

"AW!" The Falconers were disappointed.

"For now, on to the next training area." As She commanded as two of them carried her chair and the others follow.

"Ahem! Page turn?" Black Falcon asked and one did it for them.

"Nice effort, Applejack, but we need a plan that requires all seven of us." Sunset said.

"No!" Applejack declined. "They just couple of feather heads! I must be strong than them. Come on!"

The rest of Sonic Rainbooms ran after Applejack.

Shortly after arriving, Applejack used her strength to put a trap for the Falconers.

"See? This is perfect." Applejack said confidently. " When the Falconers come, I'll trap them."

"I suppose that could work." Twilight thought about it.

"Of course, it will, because of my super strength!" Applejack boosted.

"Are sure don't want any help?" Fluttershy asked.

"I'm fine." Applejack answer. "You guys just sit back and watch."

Applejack had confronted Black Falcon and her Falconers as they are training.

"*Yawns* Not bad. " Black Falcone said. "It won't long until you can practice against me.

"Yay!" The Falconers laugh.

"Hey, Black Falcon!" Black Falcon and the others her Applejack's voice.

"Aww!" The Falconers sigh.

"I bet your Falconers can't beat me in a flex off." Applejack boasted as she started to run. "Beat that!"

"Falconers, catch that farmer and show her your super strong moves!" Black Falcon snapped her fingers.

The Falconers gave chase and started to sing. Applejack hide behind a grab the rope to trap them. The Falconers made their way to trap.

"Gotcha!" Applejack as she pulled the rope trapping them then Black Falcon came with Two Falconers carry her. "How's that for super strength!"

"Oh, you Sonic Rainbooms are exhausting." Black Falcon said while yawning. "Jump, Super Falconers!"

The Falconers jumped causing Applejack to lose her grip.

"We'll help, Applejack!" Rarity exclaimed as she and the others coming try to help.

"No, I'm fine." Applejack declined. "I can do this."

The Falconers kept jumping and jumping until Applejack lost her grip and the Falconers were free.

"Applejack!" Both Fluttershy and Pinkie shrieked. '

"It really does seem like we falcons do this 'strong' thing better than you." Black Falcon confidently.

"Don't worry, Applejack. We've got this." As Sunset, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Twilight walked to them but stopped by Applejack.

"No, I've got this!" Applejack strongly said. "Want someone strong to practice with, Black Falcon? Well, here I come!"

"Oh, please!" Black Falcon said. "I can beat you with one finger- this one! Super Falconers, get her!"

The Falconers swarm around her and carried Applejack off.

"Applejack!" Fluttershy worried about her friend.

"We're coming!" Rainbow Dash said as they run to her but were stopped by the Falconers.

The Falconers lunged a punch and send them flying.

"Oh, look, a new piece of sports equipment!" Black Falcon said as Applejack was hoisted

"Put... Me... down!" Applejack was getting nausea.

"Well, done, Falconers." Black Falconers praised her Falconers. "And you're getting stronger and stronger. Soon you'll be able to beat anyone in the world! Apart from me."

Black Falcon and her Falconers left and dropped Applejack leaving a defeated sigh.

"Are you okay?" Twilight asked.

"No! I've messed everything up." Applejack sighed. "I just wanted to show you how strong I was."

"But we know that." Rainbow reminded her.

"Now we'll never get the sports gear back." Rarity grimly said. "And now we have the Falconers are so strong no one can stop them."

"Especially if there together." Fluttershy lowered her head.

After hearing what Fluttershy had said Applejack thought to herself.

"*Gasp* That's it!" Applejack gasped. "The Falconers are stronger when they're together but so are we. I got an idea! We going to spilt them up!

"How we're going to do that?" Fluttershy asked.

...

With Fluttershy, Rarity, Sunset, Rainbow setting up the trap. Twilight and Pinkie were helping Applejack.

"I looked around, like Applejack said, and found old, broken skipping rope." Pinkie said while holding it. "What about you?"

"This broken bike, but that was it." Twilight replied.

"I got this busted beach ball." Applejack said. "Come on!"

Meanwhile...

"*Yawn* That's it, Falconers." As Black Falcon started to get comfy. "Nice and cozy."

"Hey Falconers!" Black Falcon heard Pinkie's voice.

"There's still some sports gear you don't have!" As Pinkie, Applejack and Twilight were holding the broken-down gear.

"Who want that old junk?" Black Falcon questioned then the Falconers started to cheer. "You would? Oh well. Go on, then. It will be easy now you're super strong."

The Falconers headed towards the three hoping to get it.

"You are strong, but not if we do..." Applejack started.

"This!" Pinkie and Twilight chimed as all three of them spilt up causing the Falconers go left or right.

"Now that there aren't so many of you, you're a lot weaker!" As Applejack grabbed and throw them. "Think fast, Rainbow."

Rainbow used her speed and catch them and tossed into crystal cage that made by Rarity.

"What?!" Black Falcon was shocked.

"Sunset, here they come." Pinkie used her party cannon and send more Falconers to Sunset which allowed her to a blaze kick into the cage.

"And now the last of them." Twilight levitated them and dropped in the cage.

"Stop! Stop!" Black Falcon urged them.

"With those trees holding you this time, you're not going anywhere!" Rarity said as the Falconers were stuck for good.

"Yeah!" The Sonic Rainbooms cheered happily.

"Wait!" Black Falcon stopped them. "I'm to be practicing against them, not you!"

"Ok. Your turn, then." Rainbow happily said. "Go on, Falconers. You can finally practice with Black Falcon.

Rainbow threw the cage in which the Falcons jumped out.

"Ahh!" Black Falcon screamed. "Not all at once!" as they crash on her.

"Quick, Fluttershy let's grab the gear!" Rarity and Fluttershy made a run for the gear.

The other Rainbooms saw the Falconers carried Black Falconers on their back.

"Stop it, Falconers!" Black Falconer shouted. "I don't want to practice now!"

"Without the sports gear. they soon lose their super strength." Twilight said.

"If they don't use it all up on Black Falcon first." Sunset added.

With that, the Sonic Rainbooms have gotten all the sports gear up and let the Fall Fever committee know the has been recovered.

Few Days Later, with most Fall Fever came to an end. Mayor Tucker was about announce the winner.

"And this Fall Fever winner is... Applejack and Rainbow Dash... It's a draw."

Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash hold a huge trophy together.

Episode 4- Twilight vs The Shrinker

It was your average day, at the Interstellar Observatory, the brains of the Mane 7, Twilight Sparkle and talking dog companion Spike were the outer space item,

"Is this awesome or what?" Twilight asked her canine friend.

"Sure. It is very awesome." Spike agreed.

"All the latest gadgets will blow your-what the!?" Twilight to see that most of the Observatory was different. Everything was smaller as ant on hill.

"Even the lab section was tiny!" Twilight looking at the lab then her phone ringed. "It from Rarity."

(You are not going believe happen outside. Its madness!)

Without anyone looking, Twilight teleported herself and Spike to Rarity location at the Canterlot Park.

"Oh Twilight! Thank goodness you are here." Rarity exclaimed.

"Ok, Rarity how bad it is..." As Twilight was shocked to see that everything in the park had shrunk.

"What are we going to do?" Rarity asked.

"We need to find out who's done this, and why." As Twilight texted the others "Jut texted the others. Now let's finds them." As she and Rarity transforms into her Crystal Guardian Mode.

Sunset Shimmer, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy got Twilight's message and made their way to the park and caught up with Rarity and Twilight.

"Is everyone here?" Twilight asked.

"Nope were waiting for Fluttershy." Rainbow Dash said then Fluttershy appeared.

"Sorry for the delay. but notice that the city had gotten a lot smaller than I thought." Fluttershy said.

"Everything-" Sunset started. "What!?"

"Holy cupcakes! Look!" Pinkie suggested then a beam of light was shrinking the trees.

"It looks like it came from that direction." Applejack said. "Let's follow it."

The Sonic Rainbooms track the beam of light to a hilltop where the see a car with familiar guest.

"Melvin!" Pinkie screamed seeing the mad genius.

"Well, hello, Sonic Rainboooms." Melvin greeted.

"So, you're behind this!" Rainbow Dash crosses her arms.

"No." A voice said behind the trees which then shrunk. "I am!"

Black Falcon appeared with her Falconers.

"Black Falcon! You, did it?" Fluttershy asked.

"No, she did not. I invented the Shrinker!" Melvin exclaimed.

"You invented it, but you can't use it." Black Falcon retorted.

"Yes, I can! I press all the buttons."

"But you need me to point the Shrinky Hose." As Black Falcon was holding it. "Come on, let's fire this thing!"

"Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Melvin prepped the Shrinker as Black Falcon holding it and many objects were shrunk to size of mini meatballs.

"Hey! Stop that!" Twilight ordered.

"OK." Melvin said calmy. "Besides that, was target practice anyway."

"Practice for what we want to shrink." Black Falcon added.

"YOU!" Both of the villains pointed the Sonic Rainbooms.

"Us?!" The Rainbooms were shocked.

"Yes." Melvin nodded. "If you fools are small, then i can take over the world in peace!"

"And turned you into Sonic Falconers." Black Falcon stated. "You'll be so tiny and helpless; you'll have to do what I say! Pretty bad right."

"Not bad as taking over the world." Melvin retorted.

"Yes, it is." Black Falcon shot back.

"No, it isn't t!"

"It is!"

"Is not!"

"Is too!"

"It doesn't matter which is worse." Rarity interrupted the two.

"Because neither is happening!" Twilight added. "No is going to shrink me or any of my friends!"

"Right! It's time to zap everything back to normal." Pinkie agreed.

"I'm on it!" Twilight rushed on.

"Be careful!" Fluttershy said in concern.

"Hah!" Black Falcon got on top on the Shrinker.

"Mwua-ha-ha!" Melvin active the Shrinker.

Twilight dodged the lasers and ran straight towards them.

"Don't worry!" Twilight assured the others. "I've got this!"

"Ha! All you're getting is shrunk!" Black Falcon said the Shrinker had clear shot cause her to be small.

"Argh!" Twilight started to shrink as her friends ran over her.

"Twilight!" The girls asked in concern.

"This is terrible!" Twilight said in a squeaky voice.

"Aw! How adorable!" Melvin said as Black Falcon laughed. "One down, six to go!"

Rainbow grabbed Twilight and took to the skies. Rarity, Sunset, Applejack, Pinkie, and Fluttershy run the other way avoiding it.

"After them, Falconers!" She ordered them to go after the Sonic Rainbooms.

"We need that machine to zap me back and everything back to normal!" Twilight said as Rainbow started to laugh.

"Sorry Twi. It's your voice. It's squeaky." Rainbow confessed.

"We'll help you." Pinkie offered.

"I'm good on that!" Twilight declined. "I may be small, but I can stop, and I'll prove it!"

Twilight rushed off.

"Twilight, wait!" Sunset said in concern.

Twilight went on ahead but stopped dead in her track by the Falconers. She tried to get away, but the Falconers grabbed her.

"Hey! Put me down, you naughty little birds!" As she tried to get out.

"Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Melvin laughed.

"Make her dance, Falconers!" Black Falcon requested.

"I'll never dance for you!" Twilight rejected.

"But you'll look so good as little dancing Sonic Falconer." Black Falcon stated. "Heh-ha! My plan is brilliant!"

"Not as brilliant as taking over the world." Mevin chimed in.

"Of course, it is! Have you seen this dance?" Black Falcon asked.

The Falconers did a dance as Twilight cross her arms in returned made Melvin laughed a bit.

"Ok. It is good." Melvin smiled. "But when i take over i can do anything i want!"

Fluttershy and Sunset hid bushes and made plan to recuse Twilight. Using her geode, Fluttershy turned invisible.

"I'm coming for you Twilight!" Fluttershy said as she walks quietly to get them.

"But why would you want to do anything except watch this?' Black Falcon said proving her plan is bad.

The Falconers did another dance making both Melivn and Black Falcon laugh even louder. Then Fluttershy appeared in front of them and grabbed Twilight.

"I got you Twilight!" As she threw to Sunset.

"And I've got you, too!" Sunset added as they escaped.

"Ooh!" The Falconers were shocked and awe.

"Stop staring, Falconers! Get them!" Black Falcon barked.

The Falconers made chase. Meanwhile The Sonic Rainbooms were the city far away.

"Aww!" The Falconers were disappointed.

"Oh dear!" Fluttershy said in concern. "We need a plan."

"I've got a plan!" Twilight said making the others listen to her. "Rainbow Dash, you will run around Melivn and Black Falcon so fast until they're dizzy. Then I'll jump out and grab the Shrinker."

"I don't about that idea." Rarity said "That Shrinker is really big, and your tiny."

"It will be fine." Twilight reassured her. "Just because I'm bit smaller it doesn't mean we have to do things differently." She got on Rainbow's shoulder.

"So, let's go!"

Both Rainbow and Twilight headed back to the back to park at high speed.

...

"What do you mean, they 'escaped'?" Black Falcon asked furiously at her Falconers while Melvin yawned. "Where are they now?!"

Then saw Rainbow Dash and small on her shoulder running at high speed.

"Let's make these villains dizzy!" Twilight shouted.

"What?!" Melivn asked.

Rainbow Dash ran around and around making both of then dizzy and Melvin fall upon Black Falcon.

"Out of my way, you dizzy falcon!"

"Who are you, calling dizzy, you are stumbling buffoon?!"

"Yeah!" as Rainbow was feeling alive.

Twilight jumped from her shoulder and pushed the Shrinker and hang on.

"Wahoo! We surf the Shrinker!" Twilight as the Shrinker starter wobbled on shook her off and making ever smaller than before.

"Oh ponyfeathers! I'm even smaller!" As very tiny Twilight Sparkle heard footsteps as Melvin, Black Falcon, and the Falconers ran after it.

"Get that Shrinker!" Melvin screamed then Sunset and the others caught up with her.

"Where's Twilight!?" Fluttershy asked in her concern.

"I'm on it!" As Sunset eyes started to glow giving her closed vision and spotted her. "Found her!"

The Rest of the Rainbooms ran up to her and Fluttershy picked her up.

"What happened to you?" Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie asked.

"It's all my fault." Twilight said in defeat. "I should have known being smaller would make me useless."

"You're not useless! You can still be part of the plan to stopping them." Applejack asked.

"How? I'm so small!" Twilight shot and got off from Fluttershy hands and landed on the ground.

"Twilight?" Fluttershy said in concern since she couldn't see her. "I can't see you!"

"You didn't step her, did you?!" Sunset said as Twilight dodged Sunset's incoming foot.

"See?! I'm so small, I'm almost invisible!" Twilight said with frustration then realized something. "Wait, that's it! Instead of being upset about being small, we can use it!"

Twilight jumped on Fluttershy's shoulder again.

"I got a plan!" Twilight said with determination.

...

With Melvin and Black Falcon had back the Shrinker and the Falconers did a dance.

*Singing* La-la-la, La-la-la, La-la-la, hey! *Singing* the Falconers finished.

"Hm. The dancing is fine." Black Falcon said. "But it's not funny without a tiny Twilight. Hey! Maybe I should you Falconers, too!"

Black Falcon grabbed the Shrinky Hose and fire at the first Falconers and him to shrink.

"Ooh!" The small Falconer was surprised.

"Stop that!" Melivn said angrily as reversed the Falconer back to normal and Falconer's boo in disappointment. " You don't even know which buttons to press!"

"We you can't point the Shrinky Hose!" Black Falcon retorted.

"Yes, I can!"

"Can't"

"Can, too!"

"Your time is up!" They heard Applejack's voice as turned her and Rarity standing on the Shrinker.

"Hand over that Shrinky Hose, darlings!" Rarity determination.

"Shrink that diamond head-fool!" Melivn shouted as the Shrinky Hose fired at her but also, she and Applejack dodged it.

"Grab the cowgirl!" Black Falcon ordered her Falconers. The Falconers had grabbed her and Applejack struggle to free herself.

"Help!" Applejack shouted.

Amid of the chaos, Twilight was making her way to shrinker made herself big again much to everyone surprise.

"Now let's see how like you it!" Twilight used her magic and lifted up the shrinker and made the Falconers small.

"Falconers!" Black Falcon screamed.

"Forget them! Just get the Shrinker back-" Mevin said but he and Black Falcon turned around saw Pinkie and the others as Pinkie had her party cannon readied to fired.

"You were saying!" Pinkie giggles as aimed it at the two.

"Uh-oh!" Both said and looked at each other and nodded knowing what to do next. "Run!"

Both villains ran away as fast as they can leaving Melivn's shrinker behind in the hands of the Rainbooms.

"Nice work, everyone!" Twilight praised everyone.

"Now we just need to zap everything back to the right size." Sunset said.

Using the shrinker the Rainbooms return everything back to the original size.

"Now let's shrink the hunk of junk until disappear for good!" Rainbow fired on itself causing it to shrinker until it couldn't they couldn't see it!"

"Man, I hope that's last time we see those two." Fluttershy held her arm.

"Probably not." Pinkie reminded her. "But at least they won't be they cause of the shrinkage.

The Rest of Rainbooms laughed as they stop a super villain team up.

Episode 5-Mermaid Magic Story Arc Part 1- Aris Aquarim

After fighting off villains and dealing with high school drama, The Rainbooms took a thirty-minute drive from their neighborhood to one of Canterlot City’s largest aquariums. Novo’s Aris Aquarium. Rarity parked her RV at the parking lot that’s at the other side of the building. “We’re here darlings!” She smiled.

The girls headed outside of the fashionista’s RV as they looked at the aquarium itself. The big sign with two beautiful mermaids representing the signature style of the aquarium. The walls show many different sea creatures in a wonderful mural the employees worked so hard on. And finally, the famous Dolphin Show will take place tomorrow night where all the handlers and the adorable dolphins give the patrons a memorable send off for the tour.

“This is going to be awesome!” Rainbow commented.

“Can’t wait to study all the animals of the ocean.” Twilight added.

“And I’m so thrilled to meet those dolphins with their squeaky fins!” Pinkie squealed.

“Alright, calm down everybody.” Applejack turning around at Rarity’s RV. “We’re only here, because Fluttershy’s birthday is tomorrow.”

“That’s right.” Sunset chiming in. “She wanted to see the many kinds of fish that live in the ocean, so I asked her if she would spend her birthday at this aquarium, to which she happily agreed.”

Fluttershy was the last girl to come out of the RV with Spike in her arms. She had never been so excited to have the best birthday she’ll ever have tomorrow, not to mention the most unforgettable.

“I really want my birthday to be amazing. Seeing so many sea creatures and watching the dolphin show is nothing I could have back at the animal shelter.” She said while looking at the aquarium.

“It’s true.” Spike added. “You have no idea what ocean life is like.”

This made Twilight roll her eyes with her hand on her hip. “Yeah...like talking dogs who never went in the ocean, because they’re just animals.”

“Hey, you know I don’t like getting wet in the tub!”

The girls made a chuckle while getting back on topic. “Anyway, we would argue about what ocean life really is, but we should head inside to what the aquarium has to offer.” Sunset replied.

“Yeah, let’s go meet the COO, that’s what I’m looking forward to.” Fluttershy finished.

The Rainbooms head inside of the main hallway of the aquarium. They see aquarium tanks filled with angel fish, Zebra Danios, Mollies and so many types of fish in other tanks. When they look at the ceiling, they see another painting of whale sharks, beluga whales and of course, dolphins.

“Well, I’ll be!” Applejack commented. “No one told me these folks have a passion for sea animals.”

“Then this my cowgirl darling, is definitely your first ever aquarium trip.” Rarity said, adoring the decor.

Fluttershy made her way to one of the aquariums tanks. She saw clownfish, betta fish, Pacific regal blue-tangs, and then her attention was hooked with five rainbow fish. “Rainbow, you have to look at this!” She smiled.

“Yeah, those fish look like you with all the colors.” Spike added.

Before her friends would head across the aquarium floor, they saw a grown woman wearing a uniform representing the establishment. When she saw the Rainbooms, she stopped in place, and backed away. “Woah! Watch where you’re going!” She reacted.

“Sorry, it’s just the aquarium we’re excited for.” Pinkie responded.

Upon hearing the positive reception, it made the woman happy. “Really huh? Then I'm sure all of you girls want to know who I am. I’m Novo, the Chief Operating Officer of the Aris Aquarium.”

“Wait!?” Fluttershy reacted as she came up to Novo. “You’re the COO?”

“You got that right, I’m in charge of all the creatures and staff in this building.”

“Well, it’s a pleasure to meet you.” Sunset lifted her hand up as Novo accepted the handshake. “We’re here because our friend’s birthday is coming tomorrow.”

“And this is the soon to be birthday girl, Fluttershy!” Pinkie wrapping her arm around Fluttershy’s neck.

When Novo looked at the shy girl with a dog around her arms, she usually doesn’t do celebrations at her aquarium, but for the sake of her authority and image, she’s willing to make a birthday perfect for the individual.

“Well. For the honor of your friend’s birthday,” She then reached into her pocket and took out a backstage pass. “Consider this as my birthday gift for today and tomorrow only.”

Fluttershy became speechless that she had the opportunity to see the employees backstage, caring for the critters. Not to mention the handlers who are part of the dolphin show tomorrow.

“How come she gets an out of nowhere gift during her birthday?” Rainbow groaned.

“Probably because she has a kind perspective on animals just by her looks.” Twilight replied.

“It still makes me confused and a bit jealous.”

While Novo gave Fluttershy the backstage pass, she’s too excited to go around in this aquarium, despite her being with her friends. “Thank you so much! I can’t wait to see the dolphins!” She jumped up and down which made her feel a bit embarrassed. “Sorry.”

“Don’t mention it, I’ve seen so many people react this way during their birthdays.” Novo said, closing her eyes.

“So... where should we go first?”

“You should meet the handlers while we look at the aquariums.” Twilight replied.

“Yeah, I bet the dolphins would love to see you in person.” Applejack added.

“What makes you girls think that?” Novo asked as Sunset whispered into her ear. After hearing everything about Fluttershy’s favorite activity, this made the COO lid her eyes. “Then go right ahead, my welcome birthday guest.”

When Fluttershy saw her friends allowing her to take her own lead, she knew she could handle herself during fairly normal times like this. “Okay, see you all later.” She cheered as she headed to the dolphin aquarium while taking Spike with her.

“Cute dolphins, here we come!” Spike cheered.

“As for all of you, would you be happy to see one of the most dangerous predators in the sea? The Great White Shark?”

“Did you just say Great White Shark!?” Rainbow squealed. “I would definitely love to see those!”

“Well, at least Fluttershy won’t be scared, since she’s on her own.” Rarity feeling uncomfortable seeing such fierce predators in person.

Fluttershy and Spike walked inside the aquarium hallway where they saw hundreds of different fish above them, and to their left and right. Fluttershy loved every bit of it to the point she had one thing on her mind.

“Spike.” She responded while still looking at the sea creatures. “Would it be better to work here to help these wonderful animals?”

This made Spike blink from hearing Fluttershy’s question. “Would you give up on your job at the animal shelter?”

“Maybe. Land animals, sea creatures, they’re similar, except for the land and ocean.” Fluttershy being mesmerised.

Spike felt unsure of Fluttershy’s choice. He spent most of his time watching her taking care of animals, he knew it’s the perfect job for her. While he does like sea creatures, he won’t see Fluttershy again if she is employed at the aquarium.

“You should probably think about it before we leave tomorrow night. We just got here, and we haven’t seen the dolphins yet.”

“Oh, that actually reminds me.” Fluttershy waking up to reality. “Let’s go to the pools where the dolphins and handlers are at.”

The two head out of the hallway and enter a room with three pathways. One that leads to the octopus, the other leads to the seals outside of the building, and while the other leads to where all the dolphins are located. Fluttershy and Spike pick the third pathway as they open the door and enter inside. As they walk up to the room, they see a large glass window holding gallons of water.

“Oh! This must be where all the dolphins are at!” Spike wiggled his tail.

“Yeah but...I don’t see any dolphins.” Fluttershy walking up to the tank. “I think they’re being taken care of.”

As Fluttershy and Spike continue to look at the tank itself, they hear a door being pushed open, revealing one of the employees. “Hey you.” She spoke which caused Fluttershy to turn around. “The COO told me to find you.”

“What, is she in trouble already?” Spike reacted.

“No, Novo ordered me to take you to where all the handlers are, which is in the dolphin room.”

“Oh, thank you.” Fluttershy smiled. “What’s your name?”

“My name is Marline Caper. I’m responsible for checking the sea creatures' health and safety. I’m also in charge of giving tourists everything they need to know about every creature in the various tanks.”

Fluttershy remembered meeting several zoo guides who gave her a tour of each animal enclosure that they were able to go into at the zoo. She’s more than happy to meet another guide who’s taking care of all the animals who once spent their lives in the ocean.

“Really?” Fluttershy asked. “I always like meeting someone who has a heart towards animals because I do when it comes to land animals.”

“That’s always good to hear. No matter what animal it is, I always adore the offers they have to make me happy.” She then looked at the dolphin tank itself. “All the dolphins are in one of the safety pools so we can keep them clean and healthy after the aquarium closes for the night. Come on, I’ll show you where they are.”

Marline takes Fluttershy and Spike up to the outside of the hallway where they see the most popular sea creatures in the aquarium. When they headed outside, Marline saw several girls inside one of the dolphin pools. “The dolphins are over there.” She pointed.

When Fluttershy and Spike look at the handlers helping the dolphins drink their milk, they can’t wait for what surprises they will perform tomorrow night. “These girls look really talented.” Fluttershy commented while still walking. “Excuse me, do you girls have a moment?”

When one of the two girls got out of the pool and looked at Fluttershy, she didn't usually expect a guest the day before the show. “What’s your name?” The light blue hair girl asked.

“My name is Fluttershy.”

“Fluttershy? That’s a nice name. My name is Silverstream.” Fluttershy blushed from hearing a kind gesture from someone, who isn’t one of her best friends. “So anyway, why are you allowed back here?”

“Novo gave her a backstage pass because her birthday is coming tomorrow.” Marline said, while showing Silverstream the pass Fluttershy has around her neck. “She’s allowed to be anywhere in this building until she leaves tomorrow night.”

“Wow, that’s really nice of my friend’s mother to do something so...wholesome.”

Spike blinked several times upon hearing Silverstream. “Wait, you mean to tell me that your mother is the COO?”

“Woah! Did that dog just speak!?” Silverstream exclaimed.

Everyone besides Fluttershy backed away from hearing a talking dog in front of their eyes. “Am I dreaming or is this how real life works?” Marline commented awkwardly.

“Well...I, for one had been in this bizarre situation years ago and I was too...excited to witness this.” Fluttershy looking at Spike.

Spike didn’t expect such a huge reaction from others who aren't from where he lives. “Was that too unexpected?”

Silverstream is still stunned, while Marline is witnessing a talking animal. Something she never had never seen in all her years of working in this aquarium.

“Hey Skystar, you might want to take a look at this.” Silverstream heads to the pool where Skystar is still feeding her dolphin milk. “Did you listen to everything that just happened?”

“I’m sorry, but she loves it when I give her milk.” Skystar turned her attention to her friend.

“Will you please give me the milk bottle and get out of the pool. There’s something you have to see.”

After taking her friend’s suggestion, Skystar gets out of the pool and just before she handed her milk bottle, she saw Spike. While she loves swimming with the dolphins, her view on other animals on land is the same, but when it comes to puppies, she couldn’t resist.

She rushed up to Spike in a close view. “Aww...is that a puppy?” She squealed while pitching his cheek. “He’s so cute.”

“Yeah, he is cute but...you don’t know half of him.” Fluttershy smiled while handing Spike to Skystar.

“What do you mean by that?”

“Because no other puppy has the ability to talk.” Spike smirked which caused Skystar to take notice. “Yep, you’re witnessing one of the planet's only talking animals!”

Skystar didn’t react hard like the others did a moment ago. Instead, she shook in excitement while still holding on to Spike. “Ohhhh! A talking dog is like a gift from nature!” She begins to nuzzle on Spike’s head while wrapping her arms around him tightly.

Fluttershy and the others felt surprised from Skystar’s overexcited reaction. “Has she always felt this way?” Fluttershy asked.

“We felt like this when something new happened. But in a bizarre moment with a talking animal, not much for me.” Skystar replied.

“But I’m actually impressed and I’m not kidding.” Marline added which made Fluttershy giggle.

TO BE CONTINED

Episode 6- Mermaid Magic Story Arc Part 2-Birthday Shy Eve

Back in the main hallways, Novo just finished showing the Rainbooms, the main kinds of jellyfish in their special aquarium tank. Twilight Sparkle was writing notes about each sea creature so she can do more research on their lives under the sea.

“I got to say Novo, it must have taken years to find every fish out there.” She smiled while putting her notes into her backpack.

“Decades of searching.” Novo responded. “The more I find in the ocean, the bigger this aquarium will get. That’s how much of a passion I have with sea creatures.”

After Rarity came out of the jellyfish room, she had a question about the style of this aquarium. “Novo darling, if there’s mermaids part of your billboard outside, how come there are no merpeople here?” This caused Novo to look at the fashionista with a serious look on her face. “Not that it’s a silly question, it made me curious because no other aquarium had mermaids.”

The COO sighed to herself while trying to be nice to the tourists. “For my answer, no. Mermaids only come from fairytales and fantasies, not in the real world that we live in.”

The Rainbooms look at each other from hearing the COO’s confession. “Don’t you like mermaids?” Pinkie asked.

“Actually, I love mermaids.”

“Really?” Sunset added. “Do you wish they existed?”

“Sometimes. If that was the case, I would: A. show them at this aquarium or B., become one and spend most of my life in their kingdom like a ruler.”

“Well, that goes without saying something.” Applejack commented.

“Tell me about it.” Rainbow added. “If I spent my life as a mermaid, I would have been...something merpeople do for a living.”

“Partially because they have tails instead of legs, am I right?” Sunset asked, looking at Rainbow.

“What, you know I enjoy jogging.”

“Anyway.” Novo getting back on topic. “My point is, the reason why mermaids are on my billboard outside is because I adore them from a personal perspective. Even if I had nearly all the creatures in the world in my aquarium, I would have searched high and low to find them and do research on them. That’s how much I love them.”

Sunset and her friends didn’t expect Novo to be so honest when it comes to her somewhat personal feelings. Even if they have the whole day tomorrow to look at the other creatures in the Aris Aquarium, they wonder what it would have felt like if Novo did have mermaids behind a giant pane of glass with water in the tank.

“I think I need some time for myself.” She spoke while walking to her office. “See you all tomorrow.”

While the Rainbooms took their time to understand what Novo is coming from, they then decided to look at the other tanks they haven’t seen yet. “I don’t know if I’m the only one whos a bit concerned about this, but I don’t think we can help her unlike others we’ve helped in the past.” Twilight said.

“Maybe it’s best if we give Novo her space. Literally nothing bad is happening right now.” Sunset corrected. “But I can’t say I would have done the opposite of what you said.”

The sun sets over the town where the aquarium is located. While Fluttershy is spending her time looking at the dolphins with Silverstream and Marline, Skystar is too occupied playing with Spike. Fluttershy placed her hand on the dolphin’s head which made the dolphin happy.

“How does it feel?” Marline asked.

“It feels...so great to touch a dolphin in real life.” Fluttershy adoring the dolphin’s charm.

“Have you ever seen a dolphin before?” Silverstream wondered.

“Yes, when I took a cruise vacation a while ago. I only saw a couple when they jumped out of the ocean.”

“Did they look the same as the ones we had?” Skystar added.

“I think so.” As she continued to look at the dolphin staring at her, she got an idea that would surprise the others. “Which reminds me, there’s something I want to show you.” She then lifted her geode of kindness to Marline and Silverstream.

“What’s that?” Marline looking at the geode closely.

“It’s a geode, with it I have the ability to talk to animals.”

“You mean like how we’re talking to Spike?” Skystar walked up with Spike in her arms.

“Not really, let me show you.” Without anyone interrupting her peace of mind, she closed her eyes and activated her geode. The dolphins then shook in the pool from the magic Fluttershy has in herself. Marline couldn’t believe what she’s seeing with sparkles coming from the geode itself.

“How is she managing to do this?” She asked.

“I don’t know, but I guess a miracle came to her.” Silverstream being impressed.

After Fluttershy opened her eyes, the dolphin lifted her head out of the water, allowing Fluttershy to give her a hug. “Looks like she liked what I feel about her friends.” Fluttershy giggled.

“That’s...actually impressive.” Marline commented. “Can you please tell me where I can find this?”

Fluttershy flinched while breaking the hug from the dolphin. “Sorry to disappoint but...there’s only one and I got it once my friends got them a long time ago.”

“Ohh...well that’s sad.”

“So it’s like a one of a kind?” Silverstream asked which made Fluttershy nodded.

“Yeah, let’s just say it’s a legend that happened at Everfree Forest.” Spike smiled. “We’ve been through so many adventures together.”

As Fluttershy’s friends had to respect the fact there’s only one geode that allows one person to talk to animals, it still didn’t bug them in the slightest. But as for Marline, she decided to sit down on one of the empty chairs by the windows.

“Come on Marline, not everyone deserves magical powers.” Skystar called.

“I know, but it’s still too much of a bummer.”

She looked out the window, continuing to get pitch black in the outdoors. Fluttershy decided to take her feelings towards others who feel depressed. “Why don’t you take care of her? I’ll see I can do something for Marline.” As Silverstream and Skystar took their new friend’s suggestion, Fluttershy sat on another chair by Marline which she took by noticing. “What made you so sad about not talking to animals?”

Marline tried to keep an open mind to one girl she just met today. “Because sometimes...I wish they had the ability to talk so I can understand how they feel.”

Fluttershy blinked several times upon hearing Marline. “Isn’t that something children would think?”

“Well yes, but I’ve had that feeling since kindergarten.” She began to blush in embarrassment while looking in her surroundings. “I couldn’t even grow up that easy after middle school.”

After hearing her confession, the pink haired girl felt dazzled. For so much of her passion for taking care of animals, she met another girl who has the same passion, but way more personal. Like she came across a mirror of herself, but for looking after sea creatures instead of animals.

“Don’t you think you need some help?” Fluttershy asked.

“It’s not that I’m delusional I’m...just in my fantasies when I’m alone. It’s called escapism.”

“I get that, but what I mean is, do you need something that can make your wish come true?”

Marline then looked at Fluttershy’s geode again. It gave her an idea of what she can do tomorrow when she gets the chance. “Is it okay that I can use your geode tomorrow?” This made Fluttershy protect her geode. “I promise I won't break it, I just want to know what it feels to talk to animals for one day.”

“But tomorrow’s my birthday.”

This gave Marline a quick idea. “I’ll find a way to give you the best birthday gift I can find. Please! I’m really responsible!”

Fluttershy took her time to think about Marline’s request, but she’s still unsure. She wants to make sure she has her geode on her at all times whenever something out of nowhere happens. But then she remembered, tomorrow will be harmless without anything in the way. She sighed while making up her mind for the tour guide.

“Okay...but I’ll give it to you in the morning.”

Marline then gave Fluttershy a hug. “Thank you so much!”

As much as Fluttershy didn’t like her final decision, she still accepts the kindful hug from someone who has the same passion as her.

“Hey Fluttershy.” Silverstream called with Skystar holding Spike by her side. “We were thinking about what we can do for your birthday and…”

As Fluttershy paid more attention, Skystar continued the subject. “Do you have your swimsuit?”

“Well, Rarity is responsible with all the outfits so...maybe?” Fluttershy looking outside the window.

Both Silverstream and Skystar both look at each other with smiles on their faces. They turned to Fluttershy again and called. “Wanna go swimming with the dolphins!?”

Upon hearing the request, both of Fluttershy’s eyes turn wide. “You mean...swimming...with those??” She pointed at the dolphin pool.

“Yes.” Silverstream replied.

“Well that’s something you don’t expect before your birthday arrives.” Spike said, liking the idea.

Fluttershy grew a huge smile as she got off her chair and gave both Silverstream and Skystar a hug. “That’s the greatest gift I’ve ever got in my life!” She wrapped her arms tighter.

“Trust us, we know how to make a girl like you happy during their birthday.” Skystar said. “You will swim with us during lunch time, we already have the dolphin show under control.”

As Fluttershy broke the hug from two of her new friends, she headed back to the Rainbooms to tell them what she did with Spike.

The Rainbooms head outside of the aquarium, with it closing in about ten minutes. The sun was nowhere to be found with clouds covering the sky from above. “Looks like it’s going to rain soon.” Applejack looking at the sky.

“At least we’re gonna make it to the RV.” Rainbow added.

“Let’s just hope it doesn’t rain during the whole day tomorrow.” Rarity added.

As the Rainbooms headed to the RV, Rarity took out her RV remote and pressed a button to open the door. As the girls went inside, Twilight and Sunset went in a different direction.

“Hey, where are you two going?” The fashionista asked.

“We have to use the restroom.” Twilight answered.

“You didn’t bother using the aquarium's ladies room?” Pinkie popping out from the RV.

“I thought I could hold it after taking more notes, you know how much I’m into sea life now.” Twilight responded.

“No problem, hope you don’t get too wet!”

As Rarity headed inside her RV, Twilight and Sunset went to the restrooms that’s by the aquarium. The outdoors became much colder with more clouds continuing to appear, colliding with one another.

Then out of nowhere, Equestrian magic that is light blue appeared around the aquarium. It rises up to the clouds, just before it rains, meaning another crisis is about to ensue. Inside the restroom, both Sunset and Twilight are using the restrooms behind the interior walls.

“You know something Twilight.” Sunset spoke.

“Yeah Sunset?” Twilight replied.

“When I heard Fluttershy made two friends who are drivers and allowed a tour guide to use her geode...it made me realize how much she appreciates kindness with other people.”

Twilight grew a smile from hearing that. “Well if she was only into animals, she wouldn’t be best friends with us.”

“True, but I’m just amazed she wants everyone to feel better for her own feelings.”

“You mean like she’s heartbroken if someone gets hurt on the inside?”

“Not exactly but by a little like that.”

The bookworm thought about her friend’s opinion of Fluttershy. “That’s probably what makes her happy to herself even when she’s shy. When she’s not shy, she can see something we don’t. Like how everybody deserves kindness when they earn it.”

Sunset wanted to believe that but on the other hand, she’s still unsure. “I don’t know. I guess after stopping so many disasters, it’s nothing Fluttershy can handle on her own.”

The conversation stopped when Twilight flushed her toilet before she got out. When Twilight turned on the sink to wash her hands, her attention was glued from the windows up at the corner. She can hear the rain pattering on the roof, but the clouds aren’t grey like they should be.

“Sunset, you might need to look at this.” Twilight called just when her friend flushed her toilet.

“What is it?” Sunset asked after heading out.

“Something isn’t right with the clouds.”

“What about them?” Sunset added while also washing her hands.

“They’re a different color than grey and the water is…way darker than before.”

After they clean up their hands, they head outside while the rain is pouring. “You're right, the color is darker than it should be.” Sunset looking at the rain.

“This is impossible.” Twilight commented. “Let’s tell the others.

Before they have the chance to head back to the RV, they notice their lower bodies are flashing a light purple and orange respectively. “Twilight! My body is glowing!”

“So is mine! What’s going on?”

With more rain pouring on the two girls, the flash reached its climax with an unexpected transformation. The Rainbooms didn’t see what was happening after they went to sleep immediately. After what happened to Twilight and Sunset after the transformation, they’re unable to move since they’ve lost their legs, and in their place is a long scaly fish tail.

Episode 7-Mermaid Magic Story Arc Part 3-First Ever Mermaids

The sun rises, despite being behind the clouds from last night. Inside the RV, Fluttershy woke up from her sleeping bag, got up and realized all of her friends were gone, on her birthday no less.

“Pinkie Pie? Applejack? Rainbow Dash?” She looked around. Not only is she all alone, but never thought her birthday would start off so disappointing. “Where are my friends?”

After she put on her clothes, she got out of Rarity’s RV and saw that it’s soaking wet, but when she saw the clouds, she couldn’t believe it.

“And why are the clouds blue?” She headed back inside the RV to get an umbrella in case she needed it. When she came out again, she wondered if her friends were inside the aquarium. She made her way inside and noticed her fashionista friend walking by herself through the main hallway, still shocked from what she just saw just hours earlier.

“Rarity?” Fluttershy closing the door behind her.

“Fluttershy darling!” Rarity walking up to the birthday girl. “Sorry we didn’t wake you up, but this is an emergency!”

“An emergency?” Fluttershy reacted. Rarity took Fluttershy into the dolphin room where their friends, employees and even the COO are at. When they looked at Fluttershy, they regretted not remembering her birthday, but after what they saw hours ago, they had no choice.”What’s going on?”

“Take a look of what’s inside the pool.” Silverstream pointing. Once Fluttershy saw who was inside, it was Sunset and Twilight but with purple and orange fish tails.

“Hey.” Sunset feeling uncomfortable.

“Happy Birthday.” Twilight replied.

When Fluttershy saw both of her friend's tails, she thought she was dreaming. “You’re mermaids!?”

“Unfortunately, on your birthday...yes.”

“How did this happen?”

Applejack stepped in on filling in the birthday girl on the situation. “About two hours ago, I saw several employees helping out Twilight and Sunset who were laying on the streets.”

“We don’t understand how they turn into mermaids.” Marline replied.

“We do know what happened to us, but I doubt we'll ever change back.” Sunset looking at her tail.

“After we got out of the restroom, the rain didn’t look the same and the clouds were blue instead of grey.” Twilight added.

“Wait! You mean the same clouds I saw a few minutes ago?” Fluttershy reacted.

“I guess that could be right.” Skystar said, while looking out the window.

“Guess your friends went through a mother of all disasters.” Novo looking at Twilight and Sunset. “We’ve never had this kind of weather since we opened the aquarium.”

“And worst of all, we have a show happening tonight.” SIlverstream looking at the dolphin poster on the wall.

With the situation having reached its highest point, the girls can’t think of a way to reverse Sunset and Twilight's transformation. As for the birthday girl, her plans have been dropped, too depressed to even think about seeing the sea creatures in the aquarium. She turned around and left the room, which took the others by surprise.

“Fluttershy?” Spike called.

Fluttershy is sitting by herself by the front door of the aquarium. She didn’t even bother looking at the fish in their tanks. Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Applejack entered the hallway as they saw the birthday girl all alone, with nothing to celebrate.

“Fluttershy?” Applejack walking up to her. “We’re really sorry this had to happen.”

Fluttershy lifted her head up, making eye contact with her friends. “It’s alright, none of you deserve the blame.” She responded. “I’m just too sad to do anything on my birthday now.”

The four Rainbooms look at each other, unable to think of a solution to fix this. “But you can’t just sit here all day doing nothing!” Pinkie said. “I already got your birthday cake ready!”

“Not to mention we still have your gifts.” Rainbow added, but this didn’t make Fluttershy feel any better.

“Darlings, all she ever wanted is to have a normal birthday without any Equestrian Magic getting in the way.” Rarity replied. Fluttershy then looked at the fashionista upon hearing her. “We already know it was Equestrian Magic, we just didn’t want the COO thinking we’re crazy.”

“Not to mention it’s becoming fairly obvious whenever something magical happens, we always get ourselves into it, no matter what.” Rainbow looking out the front door. “Looks like it’s starting to pour again.”

“With more Equestrian rain.” Pinkie added.

Fluttershy also looked outside and saw the drops of water landing on the ground. To think it transformed Sunset and Twilight into mermaids, she’s worried if the rain will never go away. Without saying another word, she stood up from her seat.

“I think I need some time alone.” She spoke, which caught her friends off guard.

“But...you don’t want to be alone.” Pinkie said, while making puppy dog eyes.

“Yeah, when you’re with us.” Rarity added.

“But what are we supposed to do now? If it’s true that the divers can’t perform the dolphin show, I feel nothing but emptiness in my heart.” Fluttershy placing her hands on her chest.

“They’re just trying to help.” Rainbow replied. “I know it’s not fair but still.”

“Come on sugarcube, don’t do this to yourself.” Applejack added. “It’s not going to make anything better.”

Fluttershy didn’t bother to look at her friends even when they’re trying to lighten up the mood. “Sorry...but that’s what makes me calm whenever I’m sad or depressed.” She heads to another aquarium hallway by herself, leaving her four friends behind.

“I’ve never seen her taking this so well, yet her depression is still like from before, when she cries.” Rarity looking at the sad birthday girl.

“I guess she did grow up, but not as much as we thought.” Applejack finished.

Back in the dolphin room, Sunset just finished writing her message to The Princess Of Friendship on what happened to her and her friend. The bookworm kept looking at her tail for the past half hour, with Silverstream by the edge of the pool.

“If you’re really going to spend your life as a mermaid, what are you going to do now?” The diver asked.

“Swimming? Like the other sea creatures?” Twilight guessed with obvious sarcasm. “I came here to study them, not to become one of them!”

“It was just a question.” Silverstream answered, backing away from the bookworm.

“Calm down Twilight.” Sunset said, turning around. “I’ve already written a message in my journal, so just be patient.”

“I would if we actually had feet so we can watch the dolphin show.” Twilight said.

“Well what are we supposed to do now?” Skystar said, holding onto Spike. “We’re just trying to help. We never thought people would ever turn into a creature that only exists in fairy tales.”

“But why do you bother to cancel the dolphin show for us? It’s only Fluttershy from our band you’re friends with.”

“Yeah. Who’s also the birthday girl who deserves better today.” Silverstream said, being nice.

“Even if we did do the dolphin show, it won’t be the same without you with her. You paid for all of your friends including yourself to see all the fish and creatures in the aquarium. That’s the best birthday gift you’ve ever given to her.” Skystar added.

Sunset always knew she made a better gift than anyone else, but never thought it was this important to other people. “You...really want Fluttershy’s birthday to be memorable?”

“Even though you just met her yesterday?” Twilight added.

“She showed us how she talked to animals.” Marline said, while feeding the dolphins. “I thought she was joking, but she wasn’t. If you ever met something who had powers like that, you would feel the same way.”

As Sunset would take that as a compliment, she would understand how that feels if she didn’t save Camp Everfree. Then her journal began to vibrate, which caught her attention. She opened it and read the message her princess friend wrote.

“So what did she reply?” Spike wondered as Sunset read the message.

“Dear Sunset Shimmer,

From what I read about your situation, a piece of the seaponies pearl must have appeared in your world. It’s the pearl Queen Novo used to turn anypony into seaponies.

“Wait, my mother, the COO is a queen?” Skystar blinked.

“Yeah, I’ve seen almost everything once I become a pony.” Twilight replied. “Despite not going to all the lands of Equestria.”

After getting interrupted, Sunset read the rest of the message from her journal.

And the part you said about Equestrian Magic changing the weather last night, I got a feeling it could get worse unless you find the pearl. Once you find it, you can use it to not only stop the weather, but also turn you and your friend back to normal. And when you get back to Canterlot High, head to Equestria and give it to me so I can take it back to Queen Novo. Make sure no other people turn into mermaids.

Your friend,
Twilight Sparkle”

After reading the whole message, Sunset put her journal away with a chance to turn this day right side up for Fluttershy’s birthday. “Okay, all we need to do is find a small piece of a magical pearl so we can change back into our normal selves.”

“Well, that doesn’t seem that hard.” Silverstream commented. “We should split up.”

“Okay, I’ll check the outdoors, while you two check the indoors.” Marline suggested. “Don’t worry, I’ll bring an umbrella to keep myself safe.”

“Works for me!” Skystar cheered as she placed Spike down. The three girls left the room leaving Twilight and Sunset alone in the pool.

“It’s only a matter of time to give Fluttershy hope for her birthday.” Twilight smiled.

“As long as they find the pearl in time, she’ll be ready to watch the dolphin show with us.” Sunset smirked.

Outside of the aquarium, Marline headed to one of the pools where most of the sea creatures are at. She knows if it’s true that a pearl appeared at the Aris Aquarium, it must have landed in one of the pools at least.

“First Fluttershy has the powers to talk to animals, then the weather turned her friends into mermaids, and now a piece of pearl appeared out of nowhere belonging to a queen who happens to be Novo except she isn’t COO.” She said to herself. “This day can not get any stranger.”

After looking at nearly all the pools, all that’s left is the dolphin pool. She took out her keys and opened the gate, allowing herself to enter, closing the gate behind her. When she saw the pool itself, there was nothing out of the ordinary, until she saw a small pink object in the corner of the pool.

“That must be the pearl!” She went to the other side to take out a long bait net to get the object out of the water. As she gets to the corner of the pool, she puts the net in the water and captures the object from the bottom. She pulls it out and places the end of the net on the ground. “It looks like it’s sparkling.”

She took out the object from the net and it’s revealed to be the piece of the pearl as well as a necklace. “I can’t wait to show this to Sunset and Twilight now.” As she puts away her bait net, she heads back to the aquarium, locking the gate behind her. Then it began to rain with the blue clouds pouring out the same drops of water from last night. Lucky for Marline, she brought along her umbrella, but the wind continued to get stronger.

“Geeze, the weather is getting worse!” She notices she’s losing her grip of the necklace from her hand. With the wind blowing harder, she decided to put it around her neck to keep it with her.

She managed to head inside of the aquarium with the pearl around her neck. She took several deep breaths to regain her energy while placing her umbrella by the exit door. “Well, that didn’t take long as I thought. Time to give this to Sunset.” She smiled as she headed to the dolphin room.

When she came across an aquarium hallway, she then heard voices in her head. Due to the powers of the pearl itself around her neck, she looked at the sea creatures. “Am I...hearing things?” She got closer to a damselfish and then she heard her thoughts at the moment. “You...don’t like staying here?”

She then went to the other side and heard a pufferfish thinking about the last time he was in the ocean before being placed in the tank. When Marline looked at the pearl, she couldn’t believe it. Just like Fluttershy, she has the ability to talk to animals under the sea. Something she always wanted in a long time. She then looked to her left and right, to make sure no one was around.

“Maybe it won’t hurt to spend an hour using this.” She smiled as she left the aquarium hallway to talk to other sea creatures in the Aris Aquarium.

Episode 8-Mermaid Magic Story Arc Part 4 Pearl Madness, Sadness, and Emptiens

Back at the main hallway of the aquarium, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Pinkie Pie are sitting by themselves by the front door. “What time is it?” Rainbow asked.

“It’s almost eleven o’clock.” Applejack looking at her phone.

“Well we can’t just sit here and do nothing.” Rarity painting her nails.

“Face it Rarity,” Rainbow retorted. “If we can’t fix this, we might as well drive back home.”

“You’re thinking the same, Pinkie?” Applejack wondered.

Pinkie Pie is hugging a balloon with a drawing of Fluttershy’s face. “No!” She cried. “The birthday girl deserves so much better than this!”

The others placed their hands on their forehead. “I guess not.”

“Well, if you need me,” Rainbow standing up. “I’m gonna go check on Fluttershy. She can’t stay here forever.” As the athlete went to find Fluttershy, she entered the Eagle Ray section of the aquarium. “Fluttershy?”

She didn’t hear a response whatsoever, as if her friend is lost and alone, without anyone to cheer her up. Instead, she saw Marline in the other room. “Hey Marline!” Rainbow called.

Marline looked away from the seahorses and put her attention on Rainbow while blocking her pearl with her hand. “Yes Rainbow?” She asked.

“Have you seen Fluttershy?”

“No I haven’t.”

Rainbow placed her hands on her hips while looking at the celine. “I need to remind her that we’re leaving soon.”

This caused Marline to flinch. “Wait, you mean, you’re not going to celebrate her birthday here?”

“We don’t have any choice Marline, it’s better if we head home and wait for Twilight and Sunset to turn back to normal.”

Marline has already found the pearl that Rainbow’s friends need, but after talking to several animals, she wants to hang on to it for a little longer. “Actually.” She stopped Rainbow from leaving. “Sunset told me that a piece of pearl is somewhere inside or outside of the Aris Aquarium. It can change her and Twilight back to normal and stop the weather!”

“Seriously!?” Rainbow smiled. “Okay, I’ll go find it while you tell my friends about it.” As Rainbow passed by Marline to find the pearl, Marline felt relief. She let go of the pearl around her neck, happy that Rainbow didn’t see it.

“Oh yes, now I can keep using this for a little-”

“Marline?” Rainbow blinked while looking through her reflection from the sea turtle tank. Even in a far distance, she can still see the pearl around Marline’s neck. She turned around and saw the piece of the pearl. “Is that the pearl you’re talking about?”

Marline felt nervous, when she’s caught immediately. “Yes.”

“And you already found it?”

“Yes...”

“Then why didn’t you show this to Sunset?”

The tour guide sighed, with nothing to hide from Fluttershy’s closest friend. “Because...with it on, I have the ability...to talk to sea creatures.”

Upon hearing the truth, Rainbow rolled her eyes while trying to be nice. For so many months of dealing with Equestrian Magic, this isn’t as horrible from before. “Marline, I’m not trying to be rude, but if you don’t give Sunset that pearl, there won’t be any dolphin show tonight. How long did you use that pearl?”

“Umm...almost an hour?”

“An hour? You can’t be serious.” Rainbow raising an eyebrow.

“But this is the first time I’m talking to sea creatures and they want to be released into the ocean!”

“Okay, give it to me now!” Rainbow lifting her hand out. “Otherwise the COO will find out about this.”

Marline backed away from the athlete until she bumped into a tank behind her. “Please, I won’t be able to have this dream come true again!”

“There’s no other option. We can do this the easy way or the hard way.”

As Rainbow got closer, she got blind from a sudden flash. Marline saw the pearl glowing with sparkles coming out. It shoots a laser on Rainbow with a massive transformation, similar to what Twilight and Sunset went through last night.

“Girls!” Rainbow called with Rarity and the others immediately took notice. “I need some help here!”

Three of the Rainbooms stand up and rush to the room where Rainbow is at. “What’s going on?” Applejack called.

“Yeah, what seems to be the-” Once they entered the room, they saw the athletic girl on the ground. However she doesn’t have her legs and instead, a light blue tail, similar to what Twilight and Sunset have.

“Rainbow Dash?”

“Did you just turn yourself into a mermaid like Twilight and Sunset?” Pinkie asked, noticing the tail.

Rainbow became speechless on what just happened to her after the transformation. “And you were inside the whole time, so how did the rain transform you?” Rarity blinked.

“It didn’t.” Rainbow exclaimed, while laying on the ground, being unable to stand with the tail. “Marline has the pearl.”

“What pearl?” Applejack wondered.

“It can actually turn people back to normal...and also turn them into mermaids.”

“Really!?” Pinkie squealed. “So where is it? I want to be a mermaid too!”

“Oh yeah. We would love to be mermaids, if I actually had the pearl!” Rainbow acting rhetorically.

Behind one of the free-standing tanks in the room, Marline is hiding after the blast her pearl just caused. She’s lucky Rainbow didn’t get her, but it won’t last much longer. She looked at her pearl, shocked it also has the power to change anyone into mermaids.

“So where is she? Did you already see her with the pearl?” Rarity asked.

“All I remember is that after I transformed, she disappeared.” Rainbow placed her hand on her cheek. “The only thing we can do is find her. I can tell she desperately wants to talk to more sea creatures.” They gave her friends a confused look.

“You mean...like what Fluttershy does?”

“Like she’s a mind reader!?” Pinkie added.

“All I know is that she’s about to release all the sea creatures into the sea if we don’t find her. She’s officially losing it!”

Marline shot her eyes open, knowing she’s in serious trouble if someone stops her. “Relax, we’re going to find her and talk sense with her, but you can’t just lay here like this.” Applejack lifting Rainbow up. “I’m not an expert but I still know fishes need water to live.”

“Okay...so how am I supposed to be inside those aquarium tanks?” She pointed.

When the Rainbooms looked at the tank itself with tons of fishes, they realized they’re not allowed in the restricted areas in the Aris Aquarium.

“Fluttershy still has her backstage pass.” Pinkie remembered. “Let’s go find her!”

“Perfect!” Rarity smiled.

“Oh no!” Marline blurted out, which caught the Rainbooms attention.

“There she is!” Rainbow shouted.

Without thinking straight, Marline used her pearl on the Rainbooms, and another transformation occurred.

Silverstream, Skystar and Spike are at the other side of the aquarium, trying to find the pearl before it’s too late.

“Have you found it Spike?” Skystar spoke as the dog looked under the display tables for people to sit at.

“No I haven’t.” He responded. “We’ve been looking everywhere.”

“Well we can’t just give up!” Silverstream looked through one of the tanks. “We have to find it before the Dolphin show tonight.”

“Well…technically it’s canceled at the moment.”

“That still means the show must go on!”

As the two girls continue to find the pearl, Spike enters another room where more jellyfish are kept. Just when he’s about to check inside the tank, he stopped himself. Inside the room with the pink colors emanating from the jellyfish, the puppy saw the birthday girl, sitting all alone on the ground with nothing to celebrate.

“Fluttershy?” Spike spoke which caused Fluttershy to lift her head up. Upon looking at the dog, she had no response. Her heart remains the same as before, only with more emptiness than ever.

Soon Silverstream and Skystar went inside the jellyfish room and noticed Fluttershy all by herself. “Fluttershy?” Skystar looking at the sad birthday girl.

“How long have you been sitting here?” Silverstream added.

Fluttershy looked at her watch to see what time it was. “For about six hours.”

“Six hours!?” Silverstream, Skystar and Spike reacted.

“You didn’t even bother to eat anything since you woke up?” Spike said, in shock.

“I didn’t feel like it, okay! I’m too depressed to feel anything right now. And on my birthday no less.” Fluttershy responded with tears coming down from her face.

Her diver friends felt bad to see her so sad after what they witnessed this morning. As for Spike, he barely saw Fluttershy in a position that made her heart feel so empty. Not only did it make him feel bad, but also depressed in his heart. He walked up to her which caught her attention. He gave her his puppy dog eyes while making a whimpering sound. A noise Fluttershy barely heard from him at all.

“Don’t feel this way. It makes me sad to see you like this.” Spike sniffed. “We know you don’t deserve this and we’re doing everything to turn it around.” He then begins to nuzzle on her arm which makes her feel a little better.

Fluttershy picked him up and gave him a hug. “Thank you Spike.” She cried while trying to grow a smile. Silverstream and Skystar sat by her while giving her the good news.

“Yeah, I know today didn’t plan out the way you wanted, but it’s not the end of the world.” Skystar commented.

“If it makes you feel any better, we can throw a birthday party in the dolphin room where Twilight and Sunset are at.” Silverstream wrapping her arm around the birthday girl. “If we find the pearl that is.”

Just when Fluttershy was starting to feel better, she blinked. “Pearl? What pearl?” She asked.

“We’re trying to find a magical pearl that’s actually from Equestria.” Skystar answered.

“Really?” Fluttershy smiled as she stood up while holding onto Spike. “I can’t believe there’s a way!”

“Well the thing is, we’re trying to find it and we’re looking everywhere. Marline is looking outside and we’re trying to find it inside.”

With the afternoon going on at the moment, Fluttershy still has her chance to make her birthday what it should be. “I can help you.” She said. “I know I’m hungry right now, but I can always have a bigger lunch from time to time.”

“That’s always positive to hear.” Spike commented. “So let’s keep searching!”

Back in the dolphin room, Twilight is eating her sandwich while Sunset is waiting. They barely did anything ever since they transformed into mermaids.

“How long is it gonna take for the divers to find the pearl?” Twilight being bored.

“I don’t know, but we can’t help them since we’re mermaids.” Sunset laying her head on the edge of the pool. “I can’t believe we’re in this situation where we can’t help.”

“Well it’s not like sea creatures can float in the air when they get out of the water. It’s not rocket science.”

As much as Sunset would take those words seriously, she knew Twilight is right. “But I also wish mermaids like us have magical powers of changing into people on our own, but it won’t give King Triton much of a purpose in his kingdom I presume?”

This made Twilight look at Sunset, unamused. “Other than stopping the sea witch from taking over the sea?”

“I don’t keep up with animated films okay, I’m not a film critic.”

“Well look at the bright side, at least it’s just Equestrian Magic and nothing else.”

Just in time, the COO opened the door, catching the attention from the mermaids. “Do you two have a moment?”

“From the last several hours, nothing has changed.” Sunset responded.

“What do you want?” Twilight added.

Novo kept her silence until she stopped in front of the pool. “I know this will sound unusual, but I did find a way to not have to cancel the dolphin show tonight.”

Twilight and Sunset looked at each other from hearing the COO of the aquarium. “What do you mean?” Twilight wondered.

“We can do a dolphin and a mermaid show!” Novo shouted with glee.

“Wait, so you actually expect us to perform a show in front of a crowd as mermaids?” Sunset asked, blinking as she did so.

“Don’t you think people are going to question how you manage to find mermaids?” Twilight added.

This didn’t make the COO flinch at all, in fact it made her calm to take this well. “I’m pretty sure they will respect our work, even if they will ask that very question. The point is, you want Fluttershy’s birthday to be great right?”

“That’s the reason we came here.” Sunset said.

“Then at the very least, give her something before she leaves. Even if it will take time for you two to turn back to normal, at least give her something she’ll remember forever.”

Twilight and Sunset felt unsure about Novo’s idea of celebrating their friend's birthday. “Novo, not to be a downer, but how is that gonna make her feel better?” Twilight asked.

“And second of all, we’re not trained at all.” Sunset added. “You’re seriously expecting us to perform a show with zero swimming skills as mermaids?”

Upon hearing the responses, Novo placed her hand on her face. “Okay I just want a mermaid show!” She confessed. “I don’t have any option to fix this. The sky is pouring, you’re friend’s heart is empty and you can’t change back. What are you two supposed to do?”

The three went silent, while the two mermaids face the reality that they’re in. They know they can’t head back home as sea creatures otherwise it can get much worse if they get caught out in the open.

Sunset took a deep breath while Twilight stopped eating the final pieces of her sandwich. “Nothing.” Sunset responded.

“Nothing at all.” Twilight added. “I guess we just have to face the fact we’re gonna stay mermaids for a long time.”

The COO placed her hand under Sunset’s chin. “You can still make a living in the meantime. It’s better than staying in a pool for the rest of your life.”

“I guess that does make sense.” Sunset replied. “It’s better than having claws.”

Novo let go of Sunset as she headed to the door. “I’ll try my best to make some advertisements. I’ll get the employees to take you two into a bigger tank so you can practice swimming.” As she leaves the room, the two friends look at each other with a new revolution in their lives.

“So...we’re just going to be aquarium attractions?” Twilight asked.

“Novo has a passion for mermaids, let’s just try to make her feel better. She’s at least giving us a place to stay.” Sunset responded.

“Our friends are gonna have a fairly boring time without us then.”

Episode 9-Mermaid Magic Story Arc Part 5-The Talk of Sea Nature

Fluttershy and her friends head inside the only room they haven’t checked in the aquarium. “This has to be where the pearl went.” Fluttershy looking around.

“Yeah, this is much harder than I thought.” Silverstream added.

“This is like the scavenger hunt my mom did when I was so young. But never inside an aquarium like this.” Skystar retorted tiredly.

“Come on girls, at least this is the last room we need to check.” Spike smiled.

“But why hasn’t Marline texted back yet?” Silverstream taking out her phone. “She hasn’t responded in hours.”

“She’s probably double checking everything outside.” Fluttershy said, looking in one of the tanks. “Let’s keep searching.”

The three girls continue to check all over the place as Spike heads inside the aquarium hallway. When he looked up, he stopped in place, and his jaw dropped. What he saw is four of the Rainbooms underwater, but just like Twilight and Sunset, they’re not gonna be leaving any time soon.

“Spike?” Fluttershy asked, looking at the sitting puppy.

“What’s with him?” Skystar added with Silverstream by her side.

When they entered inside the hallway, they saw four shadows covering the puppy. When they look above, all of their eyes shoot open in utter shock. “Rainbow Dash!?” Silverstream shouted.

“Rarity!?” Skystar shouted, stunned into silence.

“Applejack!?” Spike responded.

“And Pinkie Pie!? Also as mermaids!?” The birthday girl finished.

When they saw four of the Rainbooms, they became helpless on what just happened to them. Rainbow knocked the glass several times while Rarity pointed at the exit of the hallway.

“It looks like they want to talk to us.” Silverstream replied.

“From above the tank.” Fluttershy added.

When Skystar sees where the fashionista is pointing at, it reveals to be a restricted door for employees only. “Come with me!” She picked up Spike. “We can go in here, there’s a staircase.”

Fluttershy and Sliverstream soon followed from behind as Skystar unlocked the door with her key. As they arrive at the top of the tank, Rainbow and the others pop their heads above the surface of the water. “What happened?” Fluttershy asked, placing her hands on the bars.

“Marline Caper turned us into mermaids!” Applejack moved her hair out of her view.

“Marline!?” Silverstream shouted.

“Our tour guide!?” Skystar said, in complete shock.

“Yes!” Rarity cried.

“Why would she do that!?” Spike added.

“Because the pearl can also give her the abilities to talk to sea animals.”

“You mean...like I do?” Fluttershy replied. All that Rarity and the others did was nodded from the birthday girl’s confusion. But unlike them, Fluttershy might find a way to set things straight with Marline. “What is she gonna do?”

“For all we know, she’s about to set all the creatures in the aquarium free into the ocean.”

While Silverstream and Skystar are shocked, Fluttershy on the other hand wasn’t. “She’s gonna what!?” Silverstream shouted again.

“My mother is gonna freak out if she finds out about this!” Skystar shaking in fear.

“Girls.” Fluttershy getting the attention from her friends. “I think there’s a way we can stop her.” As her friends waited to hear the solution, she closed her eyes. “I’ll talk to her.”

The Rainbooms are dumbfounded, while the handlers are simply confused. “Just...talk to her?” Spike replied.

“You mean...not fight her?” Pinkie added.

“You do know that Fluttershy isn’t a fighter right?” Applejack commented.

“But how is that gonna work?” Rainbow being serious. “I’ve tried that and all I got out of it is being turned into a mermaid.”

“Don’t worry, I have everything under control.” Fluttershy heading to the door with a straight face. “You four just stay here, I’ll get back to you later.”

“Does...she sometimes act this way?” Skystar asked, taking a backstep from Fluttershy’s serious attitude.

“We don’t see her like that all the time...but we can tell when she’s not happy.” Rarity finished.

In one of the largest rooms of the Aris Aquarium, Marline Caper just used her pearl necklace in front of a tank filled with a variety of fish. She heard that some of them desperately want to head back to the ocean, which made her concerned.

“Ohh my friendly sea creatures.” She praised the tank in front of her. “I promise I will take you back to the ocean in no time. Sea nature is all you deserve in life.” She hugged the glass with fish swimming up to her. “The aquarium just isn’t the place for you.”

Fluttershy went out of the hallway as she turned to her left. She saw the tour guide, hugging against the tank while seeing the pearl glowing. She didn’t bother to even consider getting her into trouble after what she heard from her friends. However, she’s still not happy about it in the slightest. Skystar, Silverstream and Spike stopped behind Fluttershy until they saw Marline after so many hours. They didn’t speak a word, allowing Fluttershy to put her plan into action.

“Marline.” Fluttershy called.

“Fluttershy?” Marline opened her eyes.

The birthday girl walked up to the tour guide with her friends following from behind. “You really need to give us the piece of the pearl, this is getting out of hand.”

Marline knew she would not keep the pearl away from her for too long. But at the same time, she still wishes she could get more time for herself. “Fluttershy...this pearl is all I’ve ever wanted.”

“Do you even realize that you turned my friends into mermaids?” Fluttershy yelled softly. “They’re just trying to help.”

“But do you have any idea what I can do with this on?”

“Yes I know and you're going about it the wrong way.”

Marline backed away, but Fluttershy walked up to her while still keeping a straight face. “But the animals need a place to live.”

“If that was the case, you wouldn’t have got your job at this aquarium.” Fluttershy responded.

While Skystar and Silverstream allowed their friend to make a statement, Spike was surprised. “She’s really on a fresh start, isn’t she?” He commented, until Skystar covered his mouth and shushed him.

“But I talked to the fish and they don’t like the fish food.” Marline pointed.

“Do you wanna know what you're doing right now?” Fluttershy placed her hand on her hip. “You’re overthinking the negatives and not considering the positives.” She then walked up to the tank, watching the sea creatures swimming in pairs. “When I see animals behind strong gates in the wilderness, I fully understand they want freedom. But that doesn’t mean we are terrible people.”

“How do you know much about animals, especially sea creatures?”

Fluttershy then turned to Marline to give her the answer. “Because I love animals. And even on land, in the sea and even the sky, they are all the same to me. Before I got my powers, I adored what they eat, how they slept and most of all...how they can handle living with humans.”

Skystar, Silverstream, and Spike are stunned by Fluttershy’s inspirational words. If there’s anything they don’t know a lot about animals, she has the answer to every question they could ask.

“I know how it feels, because year after year on my birthday, I learn more about the nature of their lives.”

“It’s true.” Silverstream added. “We just put those fish in that tank a few days ago, so they will not like staying here already.”

“And you did much more research about sea creatures than the rest of us.” Skystar added.

Marline stopped herself and took what her friends were trying to say. She got employed at the aquarium years ago when she proved to the COO that she was a professional at explaining and describing sea creatures. And what she’s doing is getting herself fired after she found the pearl just hours earlier. She lowered her head, while also taking off the necklace.

“Here.” She said and handed the pearl to Fluttershy.

“You did it!” Spike cheered.

“Now we can change your friends back to normal.” Silverstream smiled.

“Not to mention stopping the weather.” Skystar added.

Fluttershy didn’t respond to her friends as she saw Marline sit down next to the tank behind her. She knew this would happen at some point, but she’s relieved it didn’t get any worse. As the tour guide became ashamed of herself, the birthday girl sat by her while placing her hand on her’s.

“It’s okay, we’re not going to tell Novo about this.” She smiled.

“You’re not?” Marline blinked.

“Yes.”

“We’re friends right?” Skystar smiled.

“And we want you to be with us.” Silverstream added.

“But what I did was…”

“We know.” Fluttershy putting her hand away from Marline. “But you hadn’t taken any animals out of their tanks, so that’s fine.”

“And trust us.” Spike, being truthful. “We’ve met so many people who took things way too far, we would list them and be here for hours.”

“Okay, but I still don’t feel good about myself.” She lowered her head. “From the way I talk to sea animals, turning your friends into mermaids, and spend all my time staying away from you…I learned how immature I was.”

The tour guide had no words after confessing with her friends. And with all this happening on Fluttershy’s birthday, she took matters into her own hands in the worst way possible.

However, this didn’t make Fluttershy disappointed in the slightest. She got off the ground which took Marline by notice. “You’re not immature. And you didn’t ruin my birthday.” She spoke with kindness from her heart. “I would have done the same thing, if I didn’t have friends who watch my back.”

“You think so?” Marline getting on her feet.

“Yes. That’s how much I love animals and it helps me learn from my mistakes. And for how much you wanted to talk to animals, it’s always a miracle that could only happen once in your life.”

Marline never imagined she would ever get out of a situation she put herself in. Since finding the pearl, it took until almost two o’clock for the others to find her, wearing the necklace they need to turn today around for Fluttershy. She grew a smile and wrapped her arms around the birthday girl.

“Fluttershy. Thanks for teaching me something about animal nature.”

After receiving the gesture, Fluttershy also smiled, whilst also wrapping her arms around Marline. As for Spike and the handlers, they are not only happy that all of this is about to be put to rest, but adored the moment between Fluttershy and Marline. Not because of what Fluttershy discussed, but what she sees in animals unlike anyone they meet.

Fluttershy and the others changed the Rainbooms back to their normal selves while pulling them out of the tank. Then they head to the dolphin room where Sunset and Twilight are still at, turning them back to normal as well.

Sunset’s first objective is to stop the weather above the aquarium before it turns more people into mermaids. She heads outside of the emergency exit with Twilight holding the door. She lifted the pearl in the air as it radiated magic. The clouds slowly, but surely disappear with the remnants of equestrian magic fading away.

In front of the aquarium, the outside employees saw the sun shining, without the rain pouring down. They placed the open sign on the glass door, officially allowing anyone to come in to see the sea creatures again.

As Sunset headed inside of the dolphin room, Twilight closed the door behind her. “I still don’t understand how a small piece of pearl can change the weather that easily.” She looked at the pearl.

“I don’t know, but at least it wasn’t like what happened back on the cruise.” Applejack commented.

“That pearl would have demolished the ship, if that’s all we had.” Rainbow added.

“Well at least I can take this back to Equestria and give it to Twilight.” Sunset responded.

“And now, the dolphin show will be uncancelled!” Skystar cheered, while hugging Silverstream.

The dolphins from the pool splashed in delight. “And I bet those dolphins would love to swim in front of a crowd tonight.” Twilight smiled.

As for the birthday girl, right after her friend changed the weather back to normal, she heads back to Rarity’s RV to get her lunch. She was so hungry, she was surprised Marline did the right thing earlier, otherwise she would have missed lunchtime. When she heads to the front door, she returns back to the dolphin room.

The fashionista turned around and upon seeing Fluttershy, her eyes lid. “And let’s not forget our hero and birthday girl of the day, Fluttershy.” She presented which made the shy girl blush. The girls inside the room gave Fluttershy an ovation.

“And I can’t wait to show her the birthday cake I made!” Pinkie showing the box to her friends. “Not to mention the gifts she’s yet to unwrap.”

Fluttershy continued to blush in the center of attention, something she isn’t used to from her friends. “Just look at her, she can’t even find the words.” Applejack giggled.

“Alright girls, give her some space.” Novo said, getting in front of Fluttershy. “She isn’t the type who enjoys the attention she earns.”

“Actually Novo, I had that back at the Starswirl Festival.” Fluttershy popping her head behind the COO.

“Yeah, she sometimes gets in the mood when she enjoys it.” Rainbow crossed her arms with style.

“Oh...so she isn’t that shy huh?” Novo looking at the birthday girl.

“They’re always right.” Fluttershy replied.

“If that’s really the case, I should really make the dolphin show really interesting.” The COO looked back at Twilight and Sunset, winking at them after they made an agreement.

“What are you talking about?”

“You'll find out tonight.” Twilight smiled.

“Let’s just say it’s the perfect birthday gift from a place like this.” Sunset added.

Novo left the dolphin room, ready for her employees and handlers for the show their customers are looking forward to seeing. The birthday girl sat on the chair while placing her lunch on the table. “What do you mean by that?” Fluttershy wondered.

“Yeah, we still have her gifts in the RV.” Applejack said.

Twilight and Sunset walked up their friends and whispered into their ears about Fluttershy’s gift, including the other handlers. When they heard about the idea, they liked it. Sunset knows the pearl can change them back to mermaids before she can return it back to Equestria.

“Ohh...I see what you’re talking about.” Marline smiled. “But we really need the time we have to make it work.”

“So true.” Rainbow smirked.

“Spike, keep our birthday girl occupied.” Rarity placed her palm on the puppy’s head. “We’re gonna be working on her best birthday present ever.”

The little dog thought they would be throwing a birthday party right away, but considering the aquarium has only just reopened, he can understand what is going on. “Okay, but I’ve been doing that for the last twenty four hours.”

“Don’t worry, you’ll get the best treats we’ve got when we get back.” Twilight smiled. “Let’s go girls.” She led the Rainbooms and divers to the door, leaving the birthday girl alone with only a dog to keep her company.

“Wait!” Pinkie reacted. “Are we supposed to be in here while practicing!?”

The group just stop just before they exit the door, remembering that the dolphins are also in the room. “Ohh, that makes sense.” Skystar blinked.

They pushed Fluttershy and Spike out of the dolphin room so they could organize their plan. “Sorry Fluttershy, but even birthday people like you shouldn’t spoil the surprise.” Sunset responded while closing the door. Fluttershy felt a little upset that she won’t be able to hang out with her friends.

“Are you feeling alright?” Spike looking at the birthday girl.

“Not really, just wish I have someone to keep me occupied on my birthday.” Fluttershy lowered her head.

“You have me, not as a best friend, but a buddy to play with you.”

The birthday girl looked at Twilight’s puppy, looking at his eyes from before. “Okay.”

“And remember, it’s a surprise, on your birthday. That should make up for everything by tonight.”

“I couldn’t agree more.” Fluttershy and Spike decided to head back to the RV where all of Spike’s toys are at. But before they left, they heard the door pushed open.

“Fluttershy, you forgot to take your lunch.” Rainbow lifted the birthday girl’s lunch.

“Oh...thanks.” Fluttershy turning around and getting her lunch. “At least I don’t have to starve.”

“Don’t mention it.” Rainbow smiled as she closed the door.

Episode 10-Mermaid Magic Story Arc Finale-Sides of Land and Sea

At the end of the day, all the customers in the aquarium head to the room they’ve been looking forward to since they saw it advertised online. The show where they see the handlers with their fully trained dolphins show off their swimming talent and their close bonds. But little did they know, there’s a big change that will only happen once in a lifetime.

Fluttershy and Spike sat at the closest section to the pool, with all the seats taken from all the rows, they’re lucky the show wasn’t sold out. “Man, look at all these people.” Spike pointed at the people sitting down.

“I know.” Fluttershy responded. “That’s because they love seeing the dolphins perform, just like me.”

“Do you think your friends are gonna watch the show with us?”

Fluttershy turns her attention to the door where all the people came in. The show is about to begin in five minutes and as of now, she hasn’t seen her friends in the past five hours. “I get there’s a surprise but...I just want them to be with me on my birthday.”

She sat back down in her spot, waiting for the show to begin momentarily while feeling lonely other than a puppy that kept her occupied for the rest of the day.

With all the customers waiting patiently. The doors were closed with the lights slowly dimming. The windows showing the sunset over the lake, being covered by the blinds with the aquarium’s logo on it along with dolphins around it.

Then silence in the room grew, with the audience waiting for something to happen. When a spotlight from the ceiling turned on, it shined on Marline who just came out from the door to the back. She has a headset with a microphone attached, about to do her job in front of a crowd since her beginning as a tour guide.

“Ladies and gentlemen.” She spoke to the audience. “My name is Marline Caper and thank you for coming to the Aris Aquarium.” She received applause from the audience which she accepted. She notices that Fluttershy is sitting in the front row, giving her the chance to make the birthday girl really satisfied.

“What you’re about to see are some of the most talented handlers swimming with the oceans' cutest sea creatures.” Upon hearing the cue, Silverstream, Skystar and the other handlers came into the room with multiple spotlights on them. “However there’s an addition we added to the show for this occasion. Handlers, release the dolphins.” She requested.

The Handlers opened the slide, allowing all the dolphins to take off in the pool. The audience cheered when they saw the dolphins they knew and loved swimming in the water. “Now what addition am I talking about? I’m talking about...mermaids.”

Then six of the Rainbooms came out, wearing swimming gear like the other divers except Sunset with the pearl around her neck, being more responsible, without losing control when talking to the sea creatures. The crowd, including Fluttershy began to get confused, even with the appearance of her friends on stage. When they’re by Skystar and the other divers, they wait until Marline gets back to her commentary.

“Rainbooms.” She turned to Fluttershy’s friends. “Dive!”

After hearing the instruction, Sunset and her friends jump into the pool and so do the other divers. The crowd saw the Rainbooms swimming close to each other, the pearl around Sunset Shimmer activated, causing a transformation with all six girls.

The crowd took a back from the sudden flash from the pool. They never expected that from their previous trips to this aquarium. Once the transformation is complete, the crowd becomes speechless from what’s happening in the pool. Rarity and Applejack in their mermaid forms again swam towards one dolphin, holding on to the adorable mammal as it began to take off around the tank.

The other Rainbooms and divers hold on to the other dolphins as the tour guide returns back to her speech. “We all know that mermaids don’t exist, but that doesn’t mean they shouldn’t be rejected. Especially if they can do poses like this.”

The dolphin came out with Rarity and Applejack still hanging on without a grip. The fashionista moved her hair, posing in front of the crowd, who are taking pictures with their phones. The country girl smiled, while lifting her tail with her strength geode, impressing the audience before diving back into the water.

“That was amazing!” Spike commented. “Did they spend all that time as mermaids practicing?”

“You may be right.” Fluttershy smiled.

As another dolphin came out of the pool with Twilight and Sunset posing, the water accidentally splashed on the kids, but they were cheering from the presence of the six mermaids. As for Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, they found themselves at the apex of the dolphins speedy swimming.

“This is so awesome!” Rainbow cheered. “Why couldn’t Sunset ask Twilight to bring more small pieces of the pearl?”

“Maybe because they’re from a queen, who mainly gives them to her subjects?” Pinkie added.

“Yeah, guess the COO and the queen are the same other than the fact that Equestria doesn’t have aquariums.”

“Hey, it’s a way of life there!”

Pinkie and Rainbow popped out of the water, posing like her friends did before. Even in the split second, they noticed Fluttershy in the front row who’s loving the performance. As they get back in the water, all the mermaids let go of the dolphins.

“If there’s one thing I know about these creatures, is that if you ever meet them, they’re friendly when they’re in the mood.” Marline said. “And let’s not forget how much they love being adored by all of you.”

Skystar, Silverstream and the other divers begin to hold on to one of the mermaids to perform another stunt. With all the dolphins in formation around them, they moved their bodies into position, with their tails facing the handlers. The Rainbooms landed at the bottom of the pool with the handlers holding their breath. With the amount of time they had to practice, this was the stunt they worked on to make Fluttershy very excited.

They jumped off the floor of the tank, heading to the surface and lifting their bodies out of the water. They made various poses with the handlers hanging on, the dolphins then popped their tails above the surface while keeping their balance in the pool. The audience managed to take their pictures at the right time, including the birthday girl.

“Magnificent, just magnificent.” Fluttershy thought, looking at her phone.

The show continued for another ten minutes with the Rainbooms performing many different tricks with the dolphins and handlers. It was a show that people would never forget, beautiful, one of a kind, and an experience that no other aquarium would ever have.

When everyone left the aquarium after the show concluded, the Rainbooms and the handlers took Fluttershy back to the dolphin room so they could celebrate her birthday party properly. So many gifts were brought and the birthday girl opened every single one of them, loving the support and respect she received from her best friends.

Afterwards, they sang happy birthday as she blushed, blowing the candles while getting applause. Pinkie cut the cake in slices, handing them to her friends and including the handlers. The birthday girl along with all of her friends continue to eat their piece with a scoop of ice cream alongside.

“This is the best birthday I ever had.” Fluttershy eating her piece of cake.

“I knew you would say that.” Pinkie giggled.

“And thanks for saving our dolphin show, or should we say mermaid show,” Skystar smiled.

“Magnificent.” Silverstream added.

Fluttershy couldn’t say anything more and anyone would appreciate her gesture. “Thanks. It just surprised me how you all pulled it off so perfectly.”

“It’s called teamwork, right?” Rainbow eating her ice cream.

“Another lesson that requires friendship.” Rarity smirked.

“Practice makes perfect is one thing, but there’s always more when we’re all getting along.” Twilight closed her eyes.

The birthday girl couldn’t agree more after she saved the aquarium. If it wasn’t for her help, her birthday would have been a pit of nothingness. Then an idea came to her, she knew the pearl would be heading back to Equestria by the time she returned to Canterlot High. She’s the only girl who wasn't transformed from the whole situation, but that doesn’t mean she shouldn’t let her chances of becoming a mermaid swim away.

“Um...Sunset.” She spoke to Sunset’s attention. “When we’re done eating, can I use the pearl, so I can turn into a mermaid for a while?”

Sunset isn’t against the idea since she knows Fluttershy is smart enough to handle these magical artifacts. “Sure, after all the birthday girl should earn the experience after helping us.”

After hearing her best friend, Fluttershy is eager to feel what it’s like to be a mermaid like her friends went through. She may adore the show she just saw, but knows full well it’s really a one of a kind experience, all thanks to the pearl that appeared in this world.

After eating the rest of the cake and ice cream, Fluttershy changed into her one piece swimsuit in the changing room. Silverstream and Skystar are always willing to join since they know they won’t be able to see the Rainbooms anytime soon when they leave. When Fluttershy headed out, she jumped into the pool along with her two handler friends.

Sunset put the pearl necklace around Fluttershy’s neck, giving her the opportunity to change into a mermaid. Fluttershy closes her eyes and uses the magic from the necklace, Marline and the others look at the birthday girl as the transformation ensues. Magic swirls around her with no feeling in her legs, now that she has a tail like her friends had.

When the birthday girl opened her eyes, she saw that her tail color is pink, not to mention like every other mermaid, it shines in the light. “Oh...my...goodness.” She placed her hands on her face, adoring her tail.

She begins to swim in the pool with Skystar and Silverstream in complete amazement. “She looks beautiful with that tail.” Skystar commented.

“If mermaids do exist, she would definitely be fit to be a ruler of them.” Silverstream added.

“Then she’ll have to learn everything to become a princess.” Sunset said snarkily, placing her hands on her hips.

“Touche.”

The birthday girl made twirls, seeing the bubbles she created in her wave, feeling like what her friends felt during the whole show. “This is more than I can ever imagine as a mermaid.” She thought. “Today was anything I didn’t really want but now, I’m happy it happened. I guess Equestrian Magic isn’t always a bad thing.”

As the Rainbooms and Marline continue to watch Fluttershy having fun, the COO comes inside the dolphin room. She’s too happy after the performance the Rainbooms and her talented handlers put on. And knowing that Fluttershy is the one who saved the aquarium, she’s about to give Fluttershy another gift before she leaves.

“Excuse me?” She called.

“Mom?” Skystar quipped, popping her head out of the water.

“There’s something I want to show to Fluttershy.” Upon hearing her, she tapped on Fluttershy's shoulder after she finished playing with the dolphin. The birthday girl also popped her out of the water as she saw Novo smiling. “I wanted to thank you for saving my aquarium from cancelling the show. Granted I’ve gone through worse situations in the past, but still.”

“You’re welcome.” Fluttershy giggled.

“And I can see you love being a mermaid just like your friends.”

“Well she’s the only one who didn’t turn into one from before.” Rarity added.

“I see that.” Novo then presented a job application form to the birthday girl.

“What’s this?” Fluttershy wondered.

“This is an application for employment at the Aris Aquarium. You would be able to take care of the sea animals in their tanks. Not only that, if you’re good enough, I might take you to the Pacific Ocean so we can go diving, studying more fish and seeing how they live.”

When she handed Fluttershy the form, Fluttershy had no words to describe the chance to work at an aquarium filled with so many interesting sea creatures. Not only she’ll able to learn everything about them, but also hang out with Silverstream, Skystar and Marline and get to know them more.

“Wow, that’s actually a really great deal.” Twilight smiled.

“The sea animals would love to be occupied by her.” Sunset added.

The birthday girl began to smile, starting to like the application Novo gave her. It was a job she was thinking about wanting upon arriving yesterday. But then, she stopped herself before making her final decision. Her smile went away, when she found out about her true purpose in her life.

“Novo.” She responded. “Thank you for the opportunity, but I don’t want a job here.” All of her friends gasped while the COO stood, utterly speechless. “It’s not that I don’t want to work here, it’s a great job but…”

“Yes?” Novo replied.

“I’ve been working with animals who have lived on land since I was a kid. And I already have a job to take care of animals.”

“Ohh…” Both Skytar and Marline said.

“I know you want me to work here and I have no problem with it.” She then looked at the form in her hands. “But I shouldn’t abandon the animals I love so much. Land and ocean animals are the same in some ways, but not completely. I’m sorry.”

She handed the form back to her, officially making her decision final. As much as Novo is disappointed, everything she heard from Fluttershy is true. As for the others, they liked how the birthday girl made a choice for herself.

“There’s no need to apologize.” Novo said, while accepting Fluttershy’s choice. “For me personally, I’m not that interested in animals that live on land, but from someone like you who loves them unlike anyone I’ve met, everyone has their choices for their future. Including you.”

Fluttershy approved from the feedback from the COO, but then she heard crying to her left. When she turned her head, she saw the dolphin sobbing at the corner of the pool. “Oh my goodness.” She reacted from the animal’s reaction.

“Looks like that fella really wanted you to get employed.” Applejack commented.

Fluttershy, still in her mermaid form, swam to the dolphin in order to cheer the animal up. She placed both of her hands under her mouth, giving her a sweet and charming look to make any animal happy.

“Don’t cry, I understand it’s sad, but I might consider coming back when I get the time. And I’ll make sure I’ll play with you to make you happy.”

She then wrapped her arms around the dolphin, giving her a hug like what the other handlers do. The dolphin stopped crying and made a squeak sound, filled with happiness.

“Well that’s something we can look forward to.” Silverstream said, looking at Skystar.

“Keep in mind, we should teach her how to take care of dolphins.” Skystar added. “Since it’s the only sea creature she seems to enjoy.”

“Should I give her a guide on how to play with dolphins?” Marline asked.

“Sure, if she’s really coming back.” Novo looking at the tour guide.

“Be right back.” Marline heading to the library where all the guides of ocean creatures are located.

The Rainbooms all stare at Fluttershy giving the dolphin a hug, while still as a mermaid. Ever since arriving here to celebrate her birthday, it wasn’t what they planned once this day came around, but they found a way to make it better than they could’ve imagined.

“I really think Fluttershy can handle anything this simple on her own.” Twilight commented.

“And we can all agree with one thing.” Sunset added. “She’s a natural to any animal in this world, whether they be from the land or the sea.”

Episode 11-Easter Egg Free-For All

The cafeteria of Canterlot High School was filled with its accustomed din. Left and right, teens sitting with their friends were happily chatting away and the occasional cheerful laugh broke out as someone told a particularly funny joke. Everyone, it seemed, was having the time of their life.

Everyone, save three. The three girls sitting in the very back of the large room were by themselves, their dark demeanors likely responsible for the wide berth the other students were giving them. It didn't help that these girls had tried to take over the school, either.

The Dazzlings, Adagio, Aria, and Sonata, watched the crowd of students continue in their conversations. Not a word passed between them; all they had to say had usually already been gotten over with by early morning.

It was months after the former Sirens had attempted their takeover, the winter had passed, and now it was beginning to head into the spring months. Easter was only a week or so away, and the good mood that the promise of an extended weekend held for the student body was starting to irritate Adagio. It didn't help that Sonata was getting into the Easter mood, too.

The blue Siren was currently humming to herself, marginally on-key, something that the other two Sirens couldn't boast. Yet. She was busy finishing a couple of tacos (she had been incredibly excited when the cafeteria started putting them out every day, rather than just Tuesday).After downing the last bite of her meal, she quickly unwrapped a chocolate Easter egg that she had gotten with her lunch.

Biting into it, she groaned happily, completely oblivious to the two angry looks she was receiving from Adagio and Aria.

"Do you have to do that?" Adagio growled as Sonata took another bite and let out a small moan of pleasure.

"What? It'f good!" Sonata replied, her voice muffled by the food in her mouth.

"It doesn't take much for you to think that it's good, Sonata." Aria broke in. She crossed her arms and mouthed "the worst".

"And what do you know about good food? You just sit in your room all day and play video games and eat that gamer crud. Yech!" Sonata gave herself a shake. Some of the food she saw Aria eat whilst she gamed caused her to question how her fellow Siren retained her figure.

"It helps me stay on the top of my game! Like you would know what that is." Aria retorted. Avoiding Sonata's gaze, she pushed her chair back slightly and propped both her legs on the table.

“Really? I’m on top of my game all the time!” Sonata snapped back.

“If you were, we wouldn’t have lost our pendants, and the whole world would be under our control. You weren’t at your best if you kept spouting all our plans!”

"Oh yeah? If that’s so, how come I had the lead harmony when we were performing in the band battle?" Sonata countered, placing her fists on her hips and leaning in close to Aria.

Aria's face reddened. As she was about to snap back at Sonata, Adagio broke into the fight.

"Enough!" she cried. When the argument looked like it was about to turn into a brawl, she moved between Sonata and Aria and held them back. "We've been over this before, there’s no need to keep reminding ourselves of what happened, only to move forward and plan our next step."

"Ugh, we don't need another pep talk, Adagio." Aria muttered.

"Just, can you keep it quiet? I'd like to scheme, all right?" Adagio said, sitting back down and pinching the bridge of her nose.

Suddenly the doors to the cafeteria were pushed open. Everyone turned their attention to the entrance, surprised to see Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna walking in.

Clearing her throat, Celestia started, "Greetings students. In case some of you didn't know: this weekend CHS is holding a charity Easter egg hunt on the premises, and we still need plenty of volunteers."

She gestured towards the occupants of a nearby table. Adagio followed the line of her hand, and scowled when she saw who Celestia had indicated.

"Sunset Shimmer and her friends have already volunteered for the inside work, but we still need many more." Celestia stated, eyeing a few students.

Stepping up to beside her sister, Luna said, "This can be used as part of your mandatory volunteers hours,” -- a few bored-looking students began to sit up and take better notice -- “and you'll know that you've helped towards a good cause."

When she finished, there was nary a raised hand to be found. Celestia asked incredulously, "Is there no-one to volunteer? We still need an entire team for the outside work!"

Slowly, a few hands rose. Celestia gave a nod, "You'll start the grounds team. Anyone else?"

Scratching her chin, Adagio whispered to her two compatriots, "Raise your hands."

"What?!" Aria hissed back. She shot Adagio a confused and rather annoyed look.

"Just raise them!" Adagio growled, swiveling around and giving them the fiercest glare she could muster.

Seeing that their leader was up to something, Sonata and Aria quickly followed suit when Adagio raised her hand to volunteer, but also shared a confused look and a shrug once her back was turned.

When Celestia spied the Dazzlings' raised hands, her face fell flat. However, she had to acknowledge them, so she sighed, "Adagio; Aria; Sonata? You want to volunteer?"

Rather unusually, Adagio gave an eager nod. "We'd just love to help dear Shimmer and her friends!" she replied sweetly.

As she saw Celestia process her statement, Adagio turned to look at Sunset and her friends. The table was conversing amongst themselves, but she noticed Sunset’s surprised expression and Dash’s unamused face.

Sighing, Celstisa turned to her sister,"Very well. Luna, write the Dazzlings down to be on the interior workforce."

Reluctantly nodding in agreement, Luna scribbled down on a piece of notepaper. Before Celestia could ask for any more volunteers, another hand shot up. Again, Celestia gave a rather surprised and annoyed stare at its owner. "Trixie? This is a surprise."

When Adagio saw that another teen had volunteered, she followed Celestia's gaze. She recognized the blue-toned, silver-haired girl who had volunteered. Her ego had made her quite easy to manipulate during the Battle of the Bands; pity she just hadn’t done a better job of keeping the Rainbooms out of their hair.

"Trixie wants to help in the interior crew, too. It can help her practice a couple of magic tricks." Trixie replied, sending a smug look towards the Dazzlings' table. "She will also bring her two assistants."

Adagio saw Sunset bring her palm up to her face when Trixie finished. Suddenly she remembered that Trixie's two new lackeys had once been Sunset's. She snickered, remembering that Sunset’s reluctance to use them hinged on their complete incompetence, something that Trixie must not have realized yet.

"Oh well, one more to humiliate." she thought to herself.

"That fills the interior workforce," Luna stated, writing down Trixie's name as well as those of her lackeys. Soon, a few more students volunteered for the exterior crew, and she slammed her notebook shut.

"All right," Celestia said, turning her attention to the students. "For those who volunteered, meet here at the school for seven a.m. this Saturday. Everyone else, have a great weekend!" She and Luna turned on their heels and exited the cafeteria, closing the doors behind them.

"What the hell, Adagio?!" Aria snapped as the deans left. "Now we have to get up early on a weekend to go hide some eggs, and we have to work with those Rainbores?"

Flashing Aria an annoyed stare, Adagio replied, "We don't need to work with them, we just need to humiliate them." When she got a pair of confused looks, she went on, "It might not be much, but if we can leave more eggs than they can, it'll be one thing we did better than them."

"But won't they have the same number of eggs that we will?" Sonata asked. She scratched her head and raised an eyebrow at Adagio's explanation.

"Not if we get rid of their eggs! Then it’ll look like they’ve been slacking off!" Adagio continued, rubbing her hands together gleefully. Her expression fell as Aria broke in to her musings.

"This is pretty pathetic, you know." the purple Siren stated, flicking one of her pigtails.

"Oh, and I suppose you could have come up with a better idea?" Adagio shot back. When Aria remained silent, she smirked, "Good. That's what I thought."

"Does that mean we get to eat all the candy in their eggs?" Sonata asked excitedly, flashing a large grin.

"Ugh. If you want to, go ahead, Sonata." Adagio sighed. She facepalmed rather audibly at Sonata's question.

"For realzies?! This is going to be so awesome!"

"Sonata," Adagio growled, furrowing her brow and shooting daggers at the blue Siren, "do I have to send you to the Grammar Corner again?"

"No!" Sonata quickly responded, giving a fearful shudder. "Anything but the Grammar Corner!"

“Then stop using that phrase around me!” Adagio snapped, grabbing Sonata by her shirt and shaking her like a ragdoll.

"Okay." Sonata squeaked, somehow retracting her head partway inside her shirt.

***

"Assistants!" Trixie bellowed, storming into an empty rehearsing room on the right wing of the high school.

In center of the room, two young boys were chuckling, watching something on the hardwood floor. Neither paid any attention to Trixie's calls.

Muttering under her breath, she stomped up behind the pair, and cleared her throat meaningfully, causing the two to jump in surprise. She gave them a tired look, begging the question of what the heck they were doing.

"Oh, hello, oh great and talented one!" the short, stocky boy replied, wiping a few beads of sweat from his brow. The lanky pre-teen beside him echoed the same greeting.

"Pray tell, what were you two doing?" Trixie asked, highly unamused.

"Oh," the second one replied. He smiled sheepishly. "We were watching this weird bug go back and forth between some crumbs on the ground."

"Yeah," the first kid piped up. "He was trying to drag them around and out a small crack in the floor!"

"You mean... an ant?" Trixie huffed, slumping her shoulders at her two lackeys' idiocy.

"Naw, none of our aunts go to this school!" the stocky one answered. Shooting her a condescending look, he said, "You really need to check the student logs, oh great Trixie."

Shaking her head, Trixie stated, "Snips, Snails, you are unparalleled in your intelligence only by each other." Slowly standing straight again, she told them, "You are coming with Trixie to help her plant Easter eggs this Saturday in the school."

"What? Why?" Snips whined. Trixie winced as his normally grating voice became even more annoying as it rose in pitch.

"Because," she began, twisting one of her pinky fingers in her ear to check to make sure it was okay. "Those Dazzlings have signed on too, and this is the perfect chance for Trixie to get her revenge for being manipulated!"

"But we were going to watch Adam Sandler movies all day that day." Snails muttered. He scuffed one of his shoes on the floor and gave Trixie a plaintive look.

"So that's how his movies keep making money..." she muttered under her breath. Clearing her throat, she said, "But they made sure you couldn't win either! Don't you want to help Trixie by getting her revenge, and thereby yours?"

"Do we have to?" both boys whined in unison.

"Yes!" Trixie declared.

The sheer volume of the scream caused both boys to wince, then, sharing a glance, sigh. Slowly, they nodded both their heads and replied, "All right, oh great and powerful Trixie."

Nodding her head in satisfaction, Trixie said, "Good. Trixie will see you Saturday at seven." She left before her two minions could complain any further.

***

Saturday morning came quickly. The early morning sun peeked over the building of CHS, casting long shadows on the courtyard. Some of the students had already arrived, and a few more were getting dropped off by their parents.

While spring was officially ongoing, it was still very cold. Snow still covered most of the ground, although the strengthening rays of the sun would melt more and more every day.

A few small groups of students were huddled close together, the cliques staying to themselves. All that was needed now was for Principal Celestia to arrive, unlock the doors, hand them the eggs, and let them have at it.

"Ugh! This is way too early to be up on a weekend." Aria groaned. The Dazzlings had been up since at least five-thirty. When you had as much hair as they did, it took quite a while to prep for the day.

"Well, if somebody wasn't playing her war games until one in the morning, maybe we would've had a better sleep!" Adagio pointed out, a few puffs of breath flying from her mouth.

"You know that's what I normally do on the weekend, Adagio!" Aria snapped back. Rubbing her hands on her arms, she muttered under her breath a few choice expletives about the cold weather.

"Well, at least we had a healthy breakfast." Sonata said, breaking into the conversation. She had a small smile on her face, her naiveté causing her to be oblivious to her fellow Sirens' disgust at the weather and the time.

"You think so, Sonata. I think that crap you served us was like cardboard." Aria retorted. As Sonata's face grew red, she went on, "I swear, you’ll turn into one of those things if you keep it up."

"Well, I'm rather proud of my perfection of the 'breakfast taco'." Sonata huffed. She turned away from Aria and crossed her arms, pouting.

"Could we just go five minutes without either of you arguing over food?" Adagio cried, facepalming for what felt like the ten or twenty-thousandth time. Every time she looked in the mirror, she was impressed that her forehead didn’t have a palm-sized indent. "It isn't that hard, you know." she growled.

"Oh, sure. You're the one to say stop talking, when you're the warmest dressed here. You know that Sonata's hot air is an excellent heat source." Aria stated, smirking as Sonata gave her a furious glare.

When Aria referred to her clothing, Adagio merely shrugged. Sure her deep orange parka was new and very comfortable, but that didn't stop Aria or Sonata getting new clothes for themselves. It's not like they couldn't support themselves since they all had some sort of job.

She switched her attention from her clothes to the sound of crunching boots on the packed snow of the courtyard's pathways. Coming towards the trio was none other than Sunset Shimmer. Her face was unreadable, but they could definitely tell that she moved with purpose toward them.

"Hey," Sunset greeted as she got closer. She gave them a small wave and a friendly smile. "So, I guess you're helping us with the inside?"

Secretly, she hoped that maybe the Dazzlings signing up was a sign that they were ready to be reformed. But there wasn't even a small chance that they would if she didn't try and bridge the gap.

"Hmm, I suppose we are." Adagio replied, planting more of her weight on her left leg and raising a hand to her chin. Slowly a seductive glimmer grew in her eyes. "Say, did anyone ever tell that you're cute in that scarf?"

"Wh-what?" Sunset stammered, her cheeks growing visibly red. She looked down at her dark red scarf and then back at Adagio with a rather confused look.

Aria and Sonata both shot Adagio off-put stares, but didn't say anything. By Adagio's actions, they guessed that she had something devious in mind.

"Oh, I'm just saying." Adagio restated. She flashed a smoky smile at Sunset, who continued to blush. Letting out a soft chuckle, Adagio continued, "That blush helps too."

Loosening her scarf slightly, Sunset gave a small, high-pitched laugh. "Um, thanks, I guess?" She shifted her feet and glanced between the three Sirens. "Uh, you do know all the good places where you could hide the eggs, right?"

"Oh, I can think of a few," Adagio murmured, rubbing the fingers of her one hand together. She gave Sunset another seductive look and smirked slightly. She casually rubbed her hand on her parka and then looked at her fingernails.

"I-I think I'll be heading back to my friends. Um, I'll see you around?" Sunset said awkwardly, almost tripping over a small outcropping of hard snow on the courtyard sidewalk as she looked back at the Dazzlings.

After Sunset had moved a fair distance off, Adagio let loose with a gleeful laugh, slapping a hand on her knee. She watched as Sunset continued down the courtyard, glancing back every so often.

"Well, that must be for something." Aria noted as Adagio continued to snicker.

"Oh, this is too good to be true." Adagio said, wiping a tear from her eye. She turned to look at her two companions. "I had no idea that Shimmer would be such easy prey for some good old flirting." she said. She let out another small laugh.

Before any of the Sirens could say anything more, a white Mazda pulled into the parking lot and Principal Celestia stepped out, holding a few large plastic bags. A moment a dark blue Camaro parked behind Celestia's vehicle and Vice-Principal Luna got out, also holding an assortment of bags.

Laying down her bags, Celestia fiddled with the locks on the front door of the school. After a few seconds of trying to get the key into the half-frozen lock, she succeeded in opening the doors.

Almost immediately, the groups of students started filing into the building. As they followed behind most of the teens, the Dazzlings watched. Adagio spied Sunset and her friends near the front, and that girl Trixie in the middle with her two minions.

"Hold on everyone!" Celestia called, causing the students to give pause and turn around to look at her.

"Since the weather is supposed to be cold all day, I want the exterior crew getting to work right away. No need to be out in the cold for longer than needed."

The group of teens that comprised the grounds crew gave a collective groan. Slowly they split from the Rainbooms, Dazzlings, and Trixie and her minions and took individual bags that Celestia handed them as they passed her.

"Just give me a minute to turn on the lights, girls." Celestia said, turning her attention to the remaining teens. She walked past them and down one of the dark hallways.

Unbeknownst to the group, Luna had come up behind them. They all jumped in surprise as the vice-principal cleared her throat. After they caught their breath, they turned around.

"These bags of eggs are for you," Luna stated, gesturing to the large pile of plastic bags next to her.

As they each took a bag, Sonata peeked inside hers. "Ooh! These look tasty. What's in them?" she asked, pulling out one of many small plastic eggs filled with some assortment of candy.

"Don't eat them; otherwise you'll be paying for them yourselves." Luna sent a stern glare at Sonata, but also at Pinkie Pie, who had also been intent on investigating the contents of her bag.

"Aww..." Pinkie moaned as she realized that Luna was addressing her, too.

"I bet I could plant my eggs before everyone else!" Rainbow Dash declared, throwing her winter coat on a nearby bench.

"Oh yeah?" Aria growled. She stepped up into Dash's face, giving her a fierce snarl. "Put your money where your mouth is, twerp!" Crossing her arms, she sent a Dash a confrontational expression.

"I don't see you being the three-time winner of the track championship!" Dash snapped back. Her face started growing red from Aria's challenge.

"This is not a race!" Luna broke in, pushing the two girls apart. As Aria and Dash continued to send death glares at each other, she went on, "I knew putting you girls together was a bad idea, but my sister overruled me; that doesn't mean I'll be any less strict with you if you fight."

"Well, Trixie is going to get a head start on all of you." Trixie stated, grabbing her bag and motioning for Snips and Snails to follow her.

Reluctantly, the two boys complied, dragging their own bags.

Before the trio turned down the hall, Luna said, "Wait. What section will you be covering?"

Turning around and thinking for a moment, Trixie replied, "Trixie and her assistants shall cover the rehearsal rooms and science lab."

Adagio mentally noted where Trixie was heading. She’d get hers when the time came, but they'd need to deal with the Rainbooms first.

As Trixie and her lackeys left, the lights came on, and the Dazzlings were forced to momentarily shield their eyes from the brightness.

When the girls had adjusted, Luna pulled out a floorplan of the school from a burlap bag. She circled an area on the left side of the building, writing beside it "Trixie". Turning her attention to the Rainbooms and Dazzlings, she asked, "All right. Sunset, what area are you and your friends going to cover?"

"Um, I think there's enough of us for us to cover the rest of the ground floor." Sunset replied, taking a look at the floorplan.

Luna nodded. She took out her pen again and wrote along the top of the sheet of paper "Sunset and friends". When she finished, she said, "Then that means you and your... friends have the basement, Adagio."

Rolling the floorplan back up, she stuffed it into her bag and slung it over her shoulder. A moment later Celestia came back down the hall. She was still wearing her winter clothes and motioned for Luna to follow her.

Seeing that Celestia and Luna were leaving, Sunset cried, "You're not staying?"

"No. Just have someone call us when you're done." Celestia replied, quickly jotting down a number on a scrap of paper. She handed it to Sunset. "Now, if you'll excuse us, we still need some sleep to catch up on."

As the deans left, Aria slumped her shoulders and grumbled, "How come they get to have more sleep?"

Adagio sent a warning look at her compatriot. "It works in our favor, actually. Who says we need to work the basement if they aren't watching?" she murmured to make sure that Sunset and her friends wouldn't hear them.

With that out of the way, the group of girls took off their winter gear and stowed them on benches or around lockers in small piles. After they had shed their layers, the Dazzlings grabbed their bags and started towards the nearest staircase to the basement.

"Good luck with finding some good hiding spots," Adagio heard Sunset call as they walked away.

Turning around and walking backwards, she called back, "Oh, I'll make sure to find some." She shot a playful wink at Sunset and sauntered after her fellow Sirens.

Noticing the Dazzlings' leader's odd behavior, Rarity turned to look at Sunset, who was once again faintly blushing. "Do you know what she was referring to?" she asked. She raised a questioning eyebrow.

"N-not really." Sunset replied. Sighing, she went on, "She was acting like that outside, too. I don't get it."

"Seems like someone has their eye on you." Rarity teased, poking Sunset lightly in the ribs.

"W-what?" Sunset exclaimed. Growing a light shade of red, she growled, gritting her teeth together. "Are you kidding me? I don't even like girls! Not to mention whenever I've seen Adagio before today it felt like she was willing my head to explode!"

"Look, we can help Sunset figure out her feelings later. Right now, I just want to get this done so we don't have to deal with those three anymore." Rainbow Dash stated. Grabbing her bag, she called, "Come on! I don't want to brag how I beat you all. Well, maybe I do."

“Ugh!” Sunset huffed at her friends’ remarks.

As the Rainbooms headed towards the gym, Adagio peeked around the corner. She smirked as the girls continued down the hall. Inwardly laughing, she motioned for Aria and Sonata to follow her.

When she moved out, she didn't hear her compatriots' footsteps. Turning around, she saw that neither were with her. They must have kept going when she stopped to flirt with Sunset.

Shaking her head, she followed after the Rainbooms. Those two -- no matter how dumb they could act some days -- could take care of themselves.

***

"Hey Ari!" Aria heard Sonata ask and felt a finger tapping on her shoulder.

The two had gone down the hall and into the basement. The underground halls of the CHS had not had their lights turned on, so at the moment, they could only see a short distance ahead thanks to the dim light that came through windows that were placed above the foundation.

"What?" Aria snapped, grabbing Sonata's hand forcefully when the blue Siren continued tapping her shoulder. She turned around and frowned at Sonata. She could barely see Sonata's magenta eyes in the darkness.

"Where's Dagi?"

Suddenly, Aria realized that their leader was not with them in the basement. Slapping a palm to her face, she groaned, "Ugh, she must've broken off. Now that I think about it, I think I heard her talking with those Rainbores again."

Bringing her face back up to look at Sonata, she continued, "If you want, go look for her. At least I'll do what we're supposed to and keep to the plan." She muttered under her breath, "Well, at least what Adagio actually explained, that is."

"Y-you mean go back through the basement, alone?" Sonata squeaked.

Now that Aria's eyes had adjusted to the dim lighting, she saw Sonata bring a hand up to her mouth and nervously nibble on a couple of her fingernails. Shaking her head, she replied, "Yes!"

"B-but, it's dark!" Sonata protested. She turned her head to look behind her fearfully. "What if there are monsters roaming?" she whispered in a high-pitched voice.

"Go on, you big baby." Aria huffed, giving Sonata a strong shove. "There isn't anything down here aside from you and I, and I'll be even gladder when it's just me."

Taking a nervous gulp, Sonata slowly nodded. Aria could see a couple of beads of sweat start to form on her forehead as the blue Siren turned around. Cautiously moving forward, Sonata went down the hall.

A moment later Aria heard a loud clatter followed by a terrified scream. Letting out a tired groan, she called down the hall, "It was just a broom, Sonata. We passed one when we were down here."

"I-I knew that." she heard Sonata call back, then cried: "Oh, I left my bag!"

"Just leave it! I'll deal with the eggs." Aria snapped, noticing said extra bag. She picked it up with her free hand and continued down the hall.

She tried all the doors along the hall, but most were locked, and the ones that weren’t were mostly machine rooms, and therefore a bit too dangerous to be leaving Easter eggs in.

As she continued, she wondered if them getting the basement duty was just to keep them out of the Rainbooms' hair as well as that other girl. It’d make sense: the vice-principal had made it clear that she didn't like them.

Walking down the hall and trying every door she could see, Aria planted a few eggs here and there, just in case the hunt was going to go down here after all. As she reached another door, she looked through the small window it had.

She could barely see inside because of the dust that had accumulated on the window, but she could tell that the room wasn’t filled with machinery. Trying the door, she was surprised to find that it opened.

As the door swung open she purred "Oh, hello!" and stepped inside.

***

Sonata slowly made her way down the basement hall and toward the staircase leading back upstairs. Gulping, she kept herself alert for any possible shadowy aggressors. Thankfully, she reached the staircase soon enough and went up.

Reaching the main floor, she started walking down the hall back towards the main entrance. When she reached the front hall, she continued in the opposite direction from the basement.

As she continued down the hall, she watched for any activity, her pink knee-high boots echoing loudly in the empty halls. She shuddered. Even though the lights were on, the school was rather creepy without the hundreds of students filling its halls.

Out of the corner of her eye, Sonata spotted a plastic egg resting on the floor partly hidden by a couple of lockers. Checking over both her shoulders, she bent down and picked it up, prying it open.

Adagio did say that they were trying to do anything to get back at the Rainbooms, so might as well have some sweets while she was at it.

She popped a couple of candies in her mouth and continued on her way. She hummed to herself as the sugar of the sweets started to course through her bloodstream.

As she turned a corner, she spied another egg hidden partway under a bench. Once again she grabbed it and emptied its contents, this time pocketing the candies for later.

From down the hall, she heard a couple of voices. Ducking into a nearby classroom, she peeked from behind the door as she saw Trixie and her minions move past.

"Will it work, oh ingenious Trixie?" the shorter of her two lackeys asked.

"Those Dazzlings will get a surprise, if nothing else." Trixie replied as they turned the corner.

"But shouldn't we have been hiding eggs instead of--" she heard another voice ask. Sonata guessed it was the other kid.

"Are you telling Trixie that you weren't while she was devising and planting her excellent traps?" Sonata heard Trixie cry.

A few seconds of silence followed. When her lackeys remained quiet, Trixie demanded, "What were you doing?!"

"Well..." the second voice started. After another couple seconds of silence and a quick cough, the boy went on, "We kinda got lost."

There was a soft smacking sound. Shortly, Sonata heard Trixie groan, "How did you manage to get lost in a school that you go to. Every. Single. Weekday?"

"It is really different when there aren't any students around." the first lackey admitted softly.

"Whatever," Trixie sighed. "You go back and hide your eggs; Trixie is going to keep an eye out for the Dazzlings."

Sonata ducked behind the door as she heard two pairs of footsteps start running down the hall. Quickly the footsteps proceeded past her. Peeking out, she saw that the hallway was empty.

Now she really needed to find Dagi and warn her about some possible tricks or traps laid for them by that Trixie girl.

Before she had gone too far, she found another egg. Might as well multitask, right? Wouldn't Aria be impressed that she actually could achieve two goals at once!

Grabbing the candy from the egg and throwing it on the floor, she continued her search for her leader.

***

Adagio was following the Rainbooms as they went about their assigned area. She decided to follow Sunset, Rainbow Dash and Rarity when the group split to cover more of the school.

While she kept her distance, she made sure to take any eggs she found and either put them in her own bag for disposal later, or smashed the candy in them. She halted when she heard the trio's footsteps stop.

From the conversation up ahead, it sounded like they were going to split up again. She cursed her luck that Aria and Sonata were not with her; then at least they could each follow one of the girls.

When the group split, she followed Rarity. The purple-haired girl followed a route near where Trixie was hiding eggs. Deciding that she would follow Rarity for a bit then search for some of Trixie's eggs to snatch, she snuck down the hallway.

After breaking a few eggs from Rarity, she broke off into another hallway and into Trixie's area. Almost immediately, she spotted an egg and proceeded to break it.

She continued down the empty hallways, searching for any eggs. Trying the doors along the hallway, she found them to be unlocked. She pushed open the door to one of the rooms and saw that it was one of the rehearsal rooms.

Not thinking of looking at her feet, she almost tripped on a small wire stretched across the length of the doorframe. Before she could react, a swinging contraption flew right in her face, hitting her with a water balloon and knocking her to the floor.

She heard a digital click and opened her eyes to see a smartphone attached to the device aimed in her direction. Growling, she got to her feet. Her face and the front of her hair, as well as some of her light purple shirt, were soaked. Now she knew why Trixie had volunteered.

Ripping the phone off the arm, she looked at the photo of her flat on the floor. She groaned as she saw that it automatically uploaded it to the internet. She would have some damage control to do later.

However, two could play at that game. She slipped the phone into her pants pocket, ready for if she had an idea to get back at Trixie.

Carefully she checked the rest of the room. She found an egg or two, but her mind was still seething at Trixie's prank. Exiting, she almost cried out in shock when she barely avoided running into Aria.

The purple Siren was holding a paintball gun, which she brought up to aim at Adagio before she realized that she encountered her leader. As Aria lowered the paintball gun, Adagio saw that she was wearing some kind of body armor, with a bandoleer draped over her shoulder and a pistol at her belt.

"What are you doing?" Adagio hissed. Eyeing Aria again, she asked, "Where did you find those?"

Aria flashed an evil grin that challenged Adagio's best. Putting the paintball rifle in a holster on the back of her bandoleer, she said, "There's a whole room full of these. Since you're so intent on getting back at those Rainbores, why not have a bit of extra firepower?"

"For once, I like your thinking, Aria." Adagio replied, smirking as a new idea came to her. Why not use the guns against the Rainbooms? Sure, they'd get in trouble with the principals, but a release of the anger she'd been harboring would be worth it, especially to see their shocked faces when they got splattered with paint.

"Yes. I think that'll work. Show me where you found them." she demanded. Before Aria started back, she stopped her by grabbing hold of one Aria's pigtails. "Where's Sonata?" she asked, raising a questioning eyebrow.

"She went looking for you." Aria replied with a groan. When Adagio let go, she went on whilst fixing her hair, "That ditz can take care of herself."

"Fine. Let's make it quick though. It's best we all work together with this." Adagio stated, starting back towards the basement.

Dashing in front of Adagio, Aria led the way. Soon they reached the darkened basement and made their way to the storage room. When they reached it, she stepped aside to let Adagio take in the large amount of paintball weaponry inside.

"Why do they need all these paintball guns?" Adagio murmured as she stepped inside. Grabbing some armor, she asked, "Does this make me look fat?"

"Why should you care, Adagio? It's a freakin' body armor! It's not meant to be a fashion statement!" Aria uttered, smacking her hand to her face.

"No reason, I guess." Adagio muttered. She put it on and slung a bandoleer over her shoulder before grabbing a paintball rifle as well as a couple of pistols. When she had outfitted herself, she picked up another rifle, throwing it to Aria.

As Aria caught the gun, she said, "Hold on to this for Sonata."

"Great. More baggage." Aria sighed. She understood Adagio's reasoning, though. No need to go back a third time when they found Sonata.

Taking another bandoleer and pistol, Adagio motioned for Aria to follow her. Outfitted in paintball weaponry, the two Sirens headed back down the basement hallway, intent on finding their compatriot and then ambushing their rivals.

***

As she patrolled for the Dazzlings, Trixie wandered down to the basement. The hallways were dimly lit by the morning sun. Sadly the windows were facing in the opposite direction, otherwise the basement would be much easier to navigate.

Slowly making her way down the hall, she heard two voices, which she quickly recognised as belonging to two of the Dazzlings. Glancing around for a hiding spot, she started trying every door in the hall for an escape.

Luckily the last along the line was unlocked and she ducked in not a moment too soon. She cracked the door of the machine room open to watch the girls pass.

She was startled to see them holding paintball guns and wearing armor and clips of extra ammo. Closing the door, she planted herself against the wall as the Dazzlings passed the room.

When a moment had passed, and the Dazzlings' voices had receded, she crept from the machine room. She knew she needed to avoid those two; she didn't want to get hurt, let alone paint on her clothes. It would take hours to get it out.

Where had they gotten that stuff? Scratching her head, she went in the direction that they came from. Perhaps they had found the paintball guns somewhere.

Walking a short distance, she spotted an open door. She poked her head in to see what was inside. Her heart skipped beat when she saw that room was a veritable arsenal of paintball guns.

Quickly she outfitted herself and grabbed enough gear for her two minions. It was heavy, but hopefully she could avoid the Dazzlings until she could meet up with Snips and Snails.

Making her way out of the basement as fast as she could while still keeping quiet, she started searching for her lackeys.

After a few minutes of hunting, she found Snips and Snails in the main hallway. Snips had somehow gotten his front half stuck in a locker, and Snails was trying to pull him out.

By now somewhat used to her cronies' skill at doing stupid things, she put down the extra equipment she was carrying and sighed, "How did you manage that?"

"It just kinda happened." Snips replied sheepishly, his voice reverberating slightly from the locker.

"We was just trying to hide an egg in here, and then Snips got stuck." Snails explained. He gave a hard tug on Snips' legs and managed to move the boy a few inches out of the locker. Pulling one more time, Snails flew onto his behind when Snips' shoulders cleared the locker, causing the short boy to fall facedown flat on the floor.

Shaking her head, Trixie threw a bandoleer to both of them; body armor was too big for them. After they gave her questioning looks, she motioned for them to put them on, to which they slowly complied. She gave them both a paintball rifle and pistol and gestured for them to follow.

Now it was time for them to prowl.

***

"Hey Sunset!" Sunset Shimmer heard Rainbow Dash cry as she turned the corner of a hall leading to the gymnasium. Dash was waiting where they agreed for when they had planted all their Easter eggs.

"Looks like I beat ya!" Dash exclaimed, letting out a small laugh.

"This wasn't a contest, Dash." Sunset pointed out. She shook her head at how Dash seemed to turn everything into some sort of competition. "Come on," she said, walking past Dash and motioning for her friend to follow her. "Let's see if we can't find anyone else and help them out."

They started walking down the hall, their footsteps echoing around the empty corridor. For some reason, Sunset felt uneasy, like there was something else nearby. She glanced over at Rainbow Dash, who seemed as cocky and cool as always and started to put her mind at ease.

As they continued walking, they reached an intersecting corridor. Suddenly Sunset heard a “Pop!” and felt something wizz by her hair, splatting on a wall behind her.

Another “Pop!” and she cried out as the next projectile hit her square on the arm. Rubbing her arm, she brought up her hand and saw that it was coated in yellow paint. With a sudden realization, she cried, “Ambush!” and started retreating to find some cover.

Out in the open, Sunset and Dash were easy prey for the now noticed assailants. As they scrambled back to try and find cover, they were pelted with paintballs, soaking them in the yellow goo.

As suddenly as the firing started, the projectiles stopped. Surprised beyond words and aching in many places, Sunset slowly wiped some of the paint away from her eyes. She spotted Adagio and Aria making a hasty retreat and turning the corner of the hallway.

Although it had started to slow down, her heart rate started climbing again as her anger grew. She felt her face growing hot as she wiped some more paint off her. Thankfully she had decided to leave her leather jacket with her winter gear, because if those two had gotten it ruined, she'd go on a one-woman rampage that instant.

"What just happened?" Dash asked in an unsure tone. She was wiping as much paint off of her as possible, the yellow liquid pooling at her feet. She shot Sunset a hopeful look that she was just dreaming.

"Oh, it happened." Sunset growled back. She felt through her hair and looked at her hand, which was covered in more paint.

"Do you think...? No, they couldn't have found it." Dash started, shaking some paint off her hands, wincing as her body told her she’d have many nice bruises to show people at the next soccer game.

"They must have found the storage room that the school put all those paintball guns in after the school event last fall." Sunset affirmed, nodding her head.

"I knew that they'd cause trouble!" Dash declared. She started running down the hall that Aria and Adagio had gone down, motioning for Sunset to follow her.

"Wait!" Sunset called, grabbing Dash by the arm. When Dash had stopped struggling against her pull, she went on, "We need to find the others. It looks like this just turned into a battle."

"So, you want to fight them with paintballs too?" Dash asked. Giving Sunset a small grin, she said, "I like that idea!"

"Come on! Let's find everyone else!" Sunset called, starting down a different hallway. She hoped that maybe her other friends were finishing up and grouping together.

Rainbow Dash quickly followed her, she and Sunset's shoes creating yellow footprints on the floor.

***

Adagio and Aria were bolting down the halls, trying to put as much distance between them and the ambush site. Hopefully neither Sunset nor Dash had seen them, but best not to stick around either way.

"Hoo! That was fun!" Adagio cried, turning her head to smirk at Aria.

As they turned the corner of the hall, Aria smashed into someone, knocking both to the floor. Clearing her head, Aria saw that that someone was Sonata, who was now sprawled flat on her back.

When Sonata got up, she quickly cried, "Dagi! I found you! You need to watch out for traps from... Trixie..." She slowly stopped her speech when she saw that Adagio was carrying a paintball gun and decked out in armor.

Adagio gave Sonata a tired expression. "Would've been nice to have had the warning twenty minutes ago," she thought. Jabbing a spare bandoleer at Sonata, she snapped, "Put this on!"

"What're we doing?" Sonata asked, giving both of them a confused stare. Hesitantly, she took the offered bandoleer and put it on.

"Change of plans." Adagio replied. She handed Sonata another paintball pistol. "Now it's time to have a bit of fun with the Rainbooms. Screw Celestia and Luna."

Giving a slow nod, Sonata hummed an affirmative. She took the extra paintball gun that Aria handed her and quickly held up her hand to stop. When Aria and Adagio shot her angry glares, she said, "Have to pop a stim."

"A what?" Aria and Adagio inquired in unison.

Unwrapping a piece of candy that she had in her pocket, Sonata answered, "Well, if we're acting like soldiers, then I need to be alert as possible. Candy's my stim."

"I am not going to question your logic," Aria groaned, rolling her eyes.

"All right, let's go!" Sonata cried, rushing past the two Sirens and down the hall.

Quickly running after their compatriot, Adagio and Aria gave each other annoyed looks. Sonata was going to be a pain, yet again.

Reaching the blue Siren, who was slowly peeking around a corner, the two fell in behind her. They watched their flanks, their paintball guns ready to be aimed at a second's notice.

After observing the new hallway to her satisfaction, Sonata motioned for Aria and Adagio to follow. The trio walked back-to-back, keeping an eye out for any movement.

Aria soon took lead. She motioned for them to stop outside a nearby door what was slightly ajar.

Taking up positions on either side of the door, Adagio and Sonata waited. Aria pushed the door open, and the three filed in. The room was empty, aside from an egg or two that they could spot. Now moved on from breaking eggs, the trio went back out the door.

As they continued down the hall, they soon heard voices. Aria motioned for them to stop and take up positions along the walls, away from the nearby corner.

"Ksshhhk! No sign of any tangos. How 'bout you, Snails? Over! Ksshhhk!" they heard a voice say.

"Kssshhhk! Nega-- uh, Nagatuu-- Nope! Kssshhhk!" another voice said.

"Kssshhhk! Hey! You're supposed to say 'over' when you're done! Over. Kssshhhk!" the first voice whined.

"Ugh! Will you two shut up! You're right next to each other." The Dazzlings recognized this voice as Trixie. From the exasperation in her voice, she must have been dealing with this for a while now.

"Aww, but it's fun!" the first voice complained.

Suddenly, there was a loud crash followed by a quick hiss. The second voice gave out a loud cry.

Adagio shot a glance down around the corner of the hall. One of Trixie's lackeys had dropped their paintball guns and it had gone off, shooting the boy in the leg and leaving a large splatter on his pants.

When Aria saw Adagio peer around the corner, she gestured if they should attack.

Adagio gave a curt nod, whirling around the corner and opening fire on the trio. Quickly following, Sonata and Aria started unleashing a barrage of paintballs on Trixie and her lackeys.

Unaccustomed to aiming down the sights of the weapons, Adagio and Sonata missed most of their shots from the distance they were from Trixie. Globs of paint started splattering on the floor and walls of the school.

“IT’S A TRAP!" Trixie cried, firing a few paintballs at the Dazzlings. Outgunned, she ordered Snips and Snails to retreat as the Sirens started to press their advantage of surprise.

As they fell back, her lackeys dropped their guns, and dashed past Trixie and turned a corner that headed back to the main entrance. "We did not sign up for this!" Snips exclaimed as they left.

In surprise, Trixie turned tail and ran. With Snips and Snails gone, she definitely couldn't take on the Dazzlings. She ran as fast as she could towards the gym, maybe she could find a spot to hide and wait there.

As Trixie retreated, Adagio laughed, "Nice try! No-one gets away with trying to humiliate me!" She gestured for Aria and Sonata to back her up.

As they made their way after Trixie, Sonata spied some movement in one of the halls. Popping another candy, she took a deep breath as the sugar-filled sweet caused her world to slow down.

Eerily and in slow-motion, she saw one of the Rainbooms poke out behind a set of lockers and take aim at Adagio. The paintball exited the muzzle of the gun with a muffled and distorted pop and started its trajectory toward the Dazzlings' leader.

"Adagio! LOOK OOOOOUUUUUTTTT!" she screamed. To her ears, her voice sounded deep and drawn out thanks to the sugar-induced slo-mo world. She dove in front of Adagio as the paintball sped on. The pellet impacted her square in the chest, knocking the wind out of her as she continued downwards to the floor.

Spinning around at Sonata's actions, Aria saw her crash to the floor and also saw Rainbow Dash duck behind a set of lockers. She sent a couple of shots to keep Dash pinned a snapped to Adagio, "Get Sonata up, the Rainbores have paintball guns too!"

After hesitating a few seconds at Aria's order, Adagio helped Sonata up, the blue Siren holding a hand to her chest and wincing, as Aria laid some covering fire. So far they only knew where Rainbow Dash was, but it was safe to assume that if she was outfitted with paintball weaponry, the rest of the Rainbooms were too, and that they would most likely try and flank them.

"Fall back to the gym!" Aria ordered, shooting a couple more paintballs.

As they retreated to the gym, they laid as much fire as possible to inhibit any counterattacks. When they reached the spacious area of the gym, Aria quickly closed the doors and had Adagio and Sonata help move a couple of nearby benches to barricade the entrance.

"That should slow them down: they'll have to run all the way to the other side of the school to get here." Aria muttered, smacking her hands together a couple of times to get some dust off them.

"Well, that changed quickly," Adagio sighed. She slowly reloaded her paintball rifle. So far she had remained unscathed. Turning to Sonata, she said, "Thanks for saving my skin back there."

Shaking her head as the sugar from her candy wore off, Sonata smiled. "Yeah, sure." She looked down at the yellow splat of paint on her magenta blouse. "I hope this washes out." she murmured.

“How did you not get hurt from taking that hit?” Adagio asked, surprised at how quickly Sonata recovered.

“I dunno. Just kinda tickled a bit.” Sonata replied, shrugging her shoulders.

“Why do I even try to understand?” Adagio murmured, facepalming.

"Keep an eye out for that blue kid; she was running this way." Aria warned, cocking her paintball gun. Slowly, she did a three-sixty in place to observe the gym. She couldn't see Trixie, but that didn't mean she wasn't hiding somewhere; some of the bleachers were pretty high.

"I'm surprised that you took us as a squad so well and seriously," Adagio admitted to Aria. She knocked a couple of benches over and set them up for some cover and watched the doors on the other side of the gym.

"So now my gaming habits aren't stupid?" Aria scoffed, sending Adagio a condescending look.

"I still can't believe you eat that gaming crud, Ari." Sonata broke in. Shuddering, she gave a small "Yech!" and stuck out her tongue. "How can you do stuff like what you did today and not feel exhausted from eating that stuff?" she went on.

"Oh, and your eating habits aren't any more disgusting?" Aria snapped back, her face turning a shade of red.

"Hey! At least I eat stuff with veggies! You just eat a bunch of fatty stuff!" Sonata replied. She sprang up from the floor and started stomping towards Aria.

"Don't we have some fighting to be doing?" Adagio sighed, facepalming and keeping her focus on the doors.

Although they would have kept arguing, Aria and Sonata noted that Adagio was right. They hunkered down behind the makeshift defense and aimed their paintball guns at the doors.

Moments passed. Eventually, they heard the sound of voices on the other end of the door. Aiming down the guns, they fired as soon as the doors of the gym burst open, drenching the unlucky Rainboom with paint.

Their target ran off in the opposite direction, a soft cry echoing back as she ran.

"Well, there goes one," Adagio heard Aria mutter as they continued to rain paintball pellets at the remaining girls.

The Rainbooms dove through the doorway, finding cover wherever they could. Soon they had set up a defensive line and were popping in and out of cover to take potshots at the Dazzlings.

Adagio kept her eyes peeled for Sunset. She felt it her mission to aim for the fiery-haired girl whenever possible to get back at her for their humiliation. While she was hiding behind the propped up bench, she spotted a blue figure peeking out from the top of the bleachers behind the Sirens.

When Trixie realized she'd been seen, she aimed for Adagio, leaning over as much as possible to get a good shot.

Reacting as fast as she could, Adagio fired a burst from her gun haphazardly towards Trixie. A few paintballs managed to hit Trixie and knock her off balance. With a thud, the girl fell from the bleachers to the floor, sprawled on her back.

Before she could clear her head, Trixie was showered in a spray of paintballs from Adagio. Painfully getting up, she slipped in the pool of paint that had started dripping off her.

She heard a laugh as she slipped again and saw that Adagio was filming her with a smartphone. Her heart sunk when she realized that it was the smartphone that she had rigged with the water balloon.

Managing to get up, she hobbled for the open doors across the gym. She shook her fist at the Dazzlings, crying, "You haven't seen the last of Trixie! She will not stand for this!" She was hit on the way out with a couple more paintballs. "Ugh! How will Trixie ever clean herself of all this paint?" she complained as she retreated down the halls.

"Good shot, Dagi!" Sonata exclaimed when she saw Trixie retreat.

"Thank-- Wait, where's Aria?" Adagio called as she turned her head to look at Sonata. The purple Siren was not behind their cover.

Glancing left and right quickly, Sonata shrugged her shoulders. She fired a couple of shots over the benches then dropped back down. "Did she bail on us?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.

As Adagio peeked over the benches and sent another few pellets at the Rainbooms, she saw Aria slipping through behind the bleachers. She had both her pistols drawn and was inching nearer to the rear of the Rainbooms.

"I think I know what she's doing." Adagio replied, informing Sonata of what she saw. Springing up to fire another couple of shots, she ordered, "Open fire! Keep their focus off Aria!"

The two Sirens sprayed their weapons as fast as they could, only pausing to reload. The Rainbooms had them outnumbered, but they still stayed low as Adagio and Sonata kept up the assault.

The girls were all covered in paint now. Most heavily hit were Sunset and Rainbow Dash, but all had many splatters on their person.

Rarity was handling the brawl about as well as her friends expected. After she was first hit she stayed behind cover and lamented about her dirtied armor. However, she eventually got over it and started shooting back at the Dazzlings.

Sunset was intently watching for the next time Adagio poked her head up to fire. Soon, the orange-haired Siren did just that, and she fired a single shot directly toward Adagio. The pellet hit the Siren's hair, exploding on impact. Fortunately for Adagio, her thick, luscious curls absorbed most of the impact. Unfortunately, that meant that her beautifully-kept hair was now splattered with bright yellow paint.

"My hair!" Sunset heard Adagio scream when the shot hit. She smirked as she got some satisfaction back for the soaking she and Dash received. "You'll pay for that, Shimmer!" she heard Adagio threaten.

Suddenly, there was the sound of two paintball guns firing from behind. Turning around, she saw Aria dash from behind some bleachers to their rear, dual pistols shooting paintballs.

"Eat paint, bitches!" Aria cried as she ran through their lines, emptying her pistols’ magazines on the Rainbooms. When her pistols were empty, she started to bring out her rifle before she was hit on all sides by the girls' concentrated fire.

"Aria! No!" Sonata screamed as she saw her compatriot getting shot down. Jumping over the bench, she sprinted her way to the Rainbooms' fortification, firing her paintball gun at the girls.

Now absolutely covered in paint and throbbing all over, Aria retreated as fast as she could. To Adagio's surprise, the purple Siren was laughing. It seemed that she was maybe having a bit too much fun with this fight. Then again, she had to admit that the adrenaline surge she was experiencing felt good.

As Aria fell back, Sonata was hit with a barrage of paintball pellets. The blue Siren did her best to cover Aria as she was also getting splattered with more and more paint.

Giving in, Adagio hopped over the bench and joined her two compatriots in the middle of the gym. As she was hit with paintballs, she felt a small joy as another adrenaline surge rushed through her, even if it was painful at points from the impacting projectiles.

Falling back to their fortification, the Dazzlings, now covered in paint, recouped and reloaded before letting loose with another volley of paintballs.

The fight went on for a few more minutes. Both sides were starting to run low on ammo when two figures burst into the gym.

Reacting before thinking, both sides turned to open fire on the new arrivals, drenching them in paint and knocking them to the floor. Slowly, as each member recognized the figures, they lowered their guns and ceased their assault.

Painfully, the two figures rose to their feet. The taller of the two figures raised their left hand and slowly wiped the globs of splattered paint from their eyes. Revealed were two very unimpressed pink eyes.

In the silence of the gym, one could have heard a pin fall. Finally, the figure spoke, "Sunset; Adagio. My office. Now." Principal Celestia whirled on her feet and partly limped, partly stormed out of the gym, leaving behind a trail of paint.

Gulping, Sunset started towards the Principal's office. She cringed as Vice-Principal Luna glared at her and Adagio as they walked past her.

"Well, at least we're in trouble together," Adagio stated foxily. She chuckled as her implications made it into Sunset's head and caused her to glower sullenly at Adagio.

The two continued their way to Celestia's office. As they went, Adagio continued making suggestive and flirty comments to Sunset. Finally, she could take it no more.

"Really? Is this necessary? You've given me so many looks that, if they could kill, would have ended me, and now you're trying to get all romantic with me? What gives?!" she cried. Shooting a glare, she crossed her arms and waited when Adagio stopped walking.

"Oh please! You're that dense? I'm trying to irritate you; and you're making it all the more enjoyable." Adagio looked Sunset up and down, and slowly, a smirk started along her features. "Although... you are pretty cute when you're angry." She snickered as Sunset turned around and gave a large huff.

Soon they reached Celestia's office. The principal was standing outside the door, now somewhat cleaner. There were still patches of paint on her clothes, and her hair was a mess. Quite a few red welts were starting to form on her face, as well. She frowned when the girls arrived.

"Don't even try to explain yourselves." she growled. She tapped her foot impatiently.

"Principal Celestia, I'm sorry. It wasn't--" Sunset began before Celestia snapped at her.

"I'm disappointed in you Sunset. I would’ve expected you to have the common sense to let me know what was happening, so I could have stopped this sooner, rather than 'fighting fire with fire', as it were."

Glaring at both girls individually, Celestia declared, "You'll all have to pay for the cleaning of the school, plus any damages." She fixed them with another hard look, "You'll also be spending any spare time during school hours, and two hours afterwards, in detention for the next two weeks. If you cause any more trouble, you'll be suspended for the semester. Do I make myself clear?!"

"Yes ma'am." Sunset and Adagio replied, meekly nodding their heads.

Celestia grunted, and shooed them off.

As they met up with their respective groups, the girls headed towards the main entrance. The Rainbooms and Dazzlings made their way in relative silence, a few sharps draws of breath being uttered when one of them caressed a paintball “wound”.

"Well, this was a bust." Aria groaned, running a hand through one of her pigtails to get some paint out.

"Admittedly, that was a smart move you pulled back there." Dash stated, looking over at Aria and flashing her a small grin. "I haven't had this much fun in years!"

Humming to herself, Adagio broke in, "You're right. I can't remember the last time I enjoyed myself this much." Suddenly an idea came to her. "What does everyone say to doing something like that again? Just... not at the school."

"Just so long as we get to gang up on you!" Dash declared. She shot Adagio a cocky smile.

"So long as we can have Sunset on our team, it's a deal." Adagio replied. Sweetly, she called, "I can feel you looking at me, Shimmy dear!" She chuckled as she heard a small groan from behind.

Author's Note

May Contain Intense writing

Episode 12-Space Laser Trouble

After serving detention for an Egg Fight. The Mane 7 went on the rest of their day at CHS. In science class where Twilight, Pinkie, and Fluttershy's teacher, Mr. Wells was going an important project.

"Ok everybody," Mr. Wells had grabbed everyone's attention. " Remember your models of the Solar System are due by the end of tomorrow."

Then the bell rang. "Class dismissed."

Everyone but Fluttershy was still working on it then Twilight and Pinkie entered the room

"Whoa!" Pinkie exclaimed. "Is that your project?"

"Yeah." Fluttershy replied. "How am I going to build a whole solar system in whole day? I got to make all eight plants and the sun! I'm light years from finishing it!

"You'll get it done, Fluttershy." Twilight reassured. "Remember take it one step at a time instead of doing it all your project will be done before you know it."

"You excited about tomorrow's trip to observatory?" Pinkie asked then Rainbow, Rarity, Applejack and Sunset came in with troubling news.

"But sadly, that trip was canceled." Applejack said in concern.

"How!?" Pinkie asked.

"The giant telescope was stolen!" Rainbow answer.

"Any idea who would steal it?" Twilight wondered.

"We need to find it!" Pinkie exclaimed. "And fast!"

The girls nodded each other and transformed into their Crystal Guardians form and the day went black as nighttime has come by. The Sonic Rainbooms used Fluttershy's Animal Converter and took the streets and beam of laser came out of nowhere.

"Whoa did you see that?!" Rainbow exclaimed.

"Yeah," Sunset said. "What was the beam of light?"

"Do you think it has something to do with the missing telescope?" Rarity wondered.

"Only one way to find out!" Twilight said. "To the park."

With that the girls made to the park and follow the beam of light.

Sunset used her heightened vision trying to figure out where it came from. "There is the source of the light- Melvin!" Melvin and his robot named Cogman as reconfigure one of his inventions.

"Aw! Missed again!" Melvin said as the laser missed the moon. "I just need to aim a little more to the right." As change the laser aim at him and fired which he dodged. "Argh! Oops! Make that left."

Then the Sonic Rainbooms appears.

"Sweet Celestia!" Pinkie shrieked. "Is that missing telescope on top of his lab?"

"Let's check it out!" Rainbow said with determination.

"Master, you have guests." Cogman said as he appeared in front of them.

"Ah! The Sonic Rainbooms." Melvin greeted them. "Looking for a telescope, by chance?"

"Why you take it, geeky varmint!" Applejack demanded.

"Simple!" He answered. "For My Space Laser!"

"Now that's cool!" Pinkie was shocked got puzzling look by the others. "What planning to do with it?"

Then a Moonstone Specter came by and saw the whole thing.

"I'm going to carver a picture of myself on the moon."

"On the moon?!" The Rainbooms were shocked.

"I think I'll go with this side." Melvin gave stylish side. "Pretty handsome, eh?"

"Affirmative " said Cogman.

"When I take over the world, everyone will finally know what I look like!"

"As soon learn to aim the laser. " Cogman stated.

"Well, I'm working on it!" Melvin told him.

"You can't change the moon, Melivn, so give us the telescope!" Rarity demanded.

"Slily girl! I can do whatever I want!"

"Oh yeah?' Rainbow asked as she flew towards him making Melivn duck

"Stop them, Cogman!" Melvin shouted.

Cogman activated his lasers and fire at Rainbow.

"Whoa!" Rainbow dodging the lasers, then his focus on Twilight.

"Fluttershy, Pinkie, Applejack, help Twilight with Cogman." Rainbow said. "Me, Rarity and Sunset will stop Melvin with from firing the laser."

Applejack and Pinkie went to assist Twilight, while Rarity and Sunset follow Rainbow, to stop Melvin.

"Uh, Fluttershy do something!" Rarity holds a gem shield block the laser.

"Do what?!" Fluttershy exclaimed. "I can't stop a laser and a robot!"

"Cogman! Its time make like lighting and bolt!" Melvin said he put his googles. "Muwa-ha-ha-ha-ha!'

"Wait for me, Master! ". Cogman said as grabbed on Melvin's lab.

"Come on, let's go after him!" Sunset urged the others to get in the convertible went after him.

"Just try and catch i[ with me now, fools!" Melvin charged his Space Laser and fired at the lamppost causing to fall at the heroes.

"Hang on!" As Fluttershy turned left and right dodging them everyone but Pinkie because she was laughing screamed in terror.

"Oops! Did I make a mess?" As Melvin voice was projection on loudspeaker. "Can't keep up with the pace, eh, Rainbooms?"

Melvin's Lab came to compete halt as wall was in front of him then Animal Convertible came from behind.

"Give it up, darling!" Rarity said confidently. "You are trap!"

"Think again, time to show off my lab's latest feature." as Melvin press a button.

Much to everyone surprise Melvin's Lab started to leap!

"Holy Cupcakes!" Pinkie said while being in surprise. "His lab can leap?!"

"Didn't see that coming, did you?" Melvin taunted them. "Ha-ha-ha! I love a surprise escape."

"How will we stop him now?" Fluttershy said in concern. "The Animal Convertible can't even jump that high not even fly!"

"Flutters, the gecko function allows it the stick to buildings meaning we can still on after him." Applejack reminder her.

"Of course!" Fluttery realized and active the gecko mode allowing the vehicle to the buildings. "Brace yourself!"

Out of nowhere Moonstone and his Specters ambushed them.

"Moonstone?" Sunset asked. "What's she doing here?"

"A little specter told me all about Melvin's plan." Moonstone pointed at the Melvin's Lab. '"No messes with the moon. No one, blind them!"

Moonstone ordered his specters to surround the convertible.

"They're surrounding us!" Fluttershy shrieked. "I can't see!"

"Drive us out of here, Fluttershy!" Rainbow requested as Fluttershy drove it backwards.

"Oh dear! I can shake them!" Fluttershy trying to shake them off and then just stop. "We'll never get the telescope back now! Not with the space lash, Cogman, Melvin, Moonstone, and his specters against us! It too much!"

"We can't give up!" Twilight reassured her. "The only way to stop Melvin is take it step by step!"

"And step one is to get of these specters!" Sunset added.

"But how!?" Fluttershy asked then turned to Pinkie. "Maybe you should drive, Pinkie."

"Are you sure, Fluttershy?" Rarity asked knowing that Pinkie can be eccentric including to driving.

"I just don't see how we can get out this mess!"

"Okie dokie lokie!" Pinkie agreed. "Leave to it me!"

"And I'll shoo those spooks!" Rainbow chimed in and Pinkie got behind the wheel and begun to spin the car around.

"I'm up!'' Rainbow unbuckled her seatbelt and flew straight up and look at Canterlot High. "Horseapples, Pinkie you're heading straight for the school!"

Pinkie turned the car straight and Rainbow flew the specters off. " Look out, Pinkie!" she screams.

"AHHH!" As Pinkie and the others scream.

Pinkie had to stop it completely almost crashing the school!

"Whoa! We almost crashed into the school!" Applejack exclaimed.

"I'm sorry!" Fluttershy said while moment of defeat. "This is all my fault. If I hadn't been so worried about how deal everything at once, I could have helped."

Then Rarity came by Fluttershy to comfort her.

"And you will help. Just remember take it one step at a time with every problem." Rarity reminded her.

"And Melvin is one BIIIGGG problem!" Pinkie added.

"Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!" Moonstone and his specter floated across the night shy and an idea popped in Fluttershy's head.

"Your right!' She clenched her fist. "I have an idea!"

...

Meanwhile in the city, the laser was pointed at the moon.

"That should do it." Melvin said. "A little to the left, and I'll be ready to start blasting the moon!"

"I'm so excited, Master ." Cogman was pleased of his creator plan.

"Shut it down, Melvin. " Both Melvin and Cogman heard Fluttershy's voice. "We're giving you one last chance to surrender the telescope.'

"Intruder, Intruder!" Cogman said.

"Thanks, I got it." Melvin said' "Well, if isn't the animal lover. Too bad you're too late. Watch as I carve mine beautiful face into the moon!"

Fluttershy used a spirit of animal of bear a shook the lab causing the space laser to miss.

"Whoa!" Melvin screamed as slid across his lab. "What gives?"

"Just me and my bear strength!" Fluttershy said as she lifted the lab.

"Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Melvin laughed press on his control pad casing Fluttershy to lose control.

"Huh?" Fluttershy gasped as the lab bounced.

"HA!" Melvin chuckled. "I've got a leaping and a robot! There's no way you and rest of your bandmates can stop me!'

"Your outmatched!"

"You're right." Fluttershy agreed. "Distracting you was part one of my plan. Part two is my backup!"

Pinkie, Applejack, Rarity, and Sunset were on Moonstone's Gilder and Rainbow and Twilight were flying.

"Didn't expect this did you?" Sunset exclaimed.

"You're working with Moonstone!?!" Melvin said while being shocked.

"He wants to stop you as much as we do!" Rainbow stated.

"Leave the moon alone, Melvin!" Moonstone demanded.

"Never!" Melvin shot back.

"Look like it's time for part three of the plan, Moonstone." Twilight reminded him.

"You got it." Moonstone agreed. "Tickle attack!"

The Specters surround him and started to tickle him.

"Ha-ha!" Melvin laughed. "Stop him, Cogman!"

Cogman armed his lasers, but Moonstone fired his Luna Beam at him. "No one escapes my Luna Beam! Not even you!"

"Affirmative." Cogman said.

"With everyone busy. It's time for part four of my plan." Fluttershy said. "Care do the honors, Applejack."

"With pleasure." Applejack smiled.

Applejack jumped on top of the lab and used her super strength to take the telescope.

"I need the telescope so i can aim my laser!" Melivn said while being tickled. "Beat it!"

Melvin shrugged the specters and made the lab leaped freeing Cogman from the Luna Beam.

"Hey! Watch where' you're going, leaping lab!" Moonstone complained.

"Cogman! Get the telescope back!" He ordered it as it approached them.

"Too late." Fluttershy warned him and handed it to Twilight which dismantle it.

"Done and Done!" Twilight started to smile.

"Does not compute. Does not compute. " as Cogman was lifted in the air by Applejack.

"No! It can't be!" Melvin shocked.

"It's over Melivn." Fluttershy said. "The Telescope can't help you now."

"I still have my Space Laser!" Melvin declared but it caught under the Moonstone's Luna Beam.

"Give it back!" Melvin shouted.

"If you insist." Moonstone said with sly remark as threw it out of Canterlot City.

"No!" Melvin said in defeat. "You may have won this time, but i been back!" Both he and Cogman hightail out of here."

"Hey Moonstone!" Pinkie said. "We did great together want to join us?"

"That was fun, but we're out of here. " Moonstone said as he and the specters left. "So long, Rainbooms!"

"All wells that end wells." Pinkie said while Twilight repaired the Telescope.

"Let get the telescope back to the Musem." Sunset said.

...

The Next Day at Fluttershy's home.

"Well, I took one step at time and now it's complete!" Flutttershy said while Twilight and Pinkie her project.

"Now that out of this world!" Pinkie said making other two laugh.

Episode 13-Revenge of The Dazzlings

They ran until they knew they were far enough from the place where they had been defeated.

"H-h-how? I planned everything! I-it should have worked!" Adagio stammered.

"It's done and over with, Dagi, we lost," replied Aria.

"But how?" Said Adagio as if someone would know the answer.

"It's my fault. When that bacon-haired girl started singing, I didn't put up a fight 'cause I thought we won!"

Sonata said. Adagio stared at her with piercing eyes. She stood up and walked towards Sonata and loomed over her. If there was one thing she hadn't lost, it was her intimidation. Sonata cowered under her. That was Adagio's breaking point. Her plan was perfect, and it was supposedly ruined by this little ally of hers.

"I'm sorry Adagio, I should have gave it my all I-." Adagio slapped Sonata out of pure anger. Aria was shocked. She had to stand between Adagio and Sonata to keep Adagio from hitting her again.

"Dagi! Are you out of your mind!? Sonata's brain is full of tacos, she doesn't know what she's saying!"

Adagio's expression softened as she heard Sonata crying a little bit on the cold pavement. Adagio turned and sat on a tree stump near her. She took shards of the broken pendants that had made them sing so well and were a part if them. What once had been her beautiful voice, had turned to a dull, off-key sound as she tried to hit a simple note. The red shards broken in her palms had looked about just as broken as they were.

*********************************

Aria helped Sonata up as she wiped her eyes and cheek from Adagio's rage. She didn't have to stay with them, there was no point it it now, Aria thought. But yet she stayed.

"I'm so sorry girls, I just want to go home!!"

Sonata burst into a fit of crying as Aria hugged her and shot angry looks at Adagio. Adagio scraped some of the food off of her outfit.

"I'm sorry Sonata, lets just go back to our place," Adagio said.

Over the decades that the three sirens had been banished, they had stayed in a nice building apartment. But by brainwashing the landlord into letting them stay free of charge, of course. Now since their pendants had been shattered, everyone who was under their spell would soon break free of it. They couldn't go back, so they had decided to spend the night in the storage room of the Cake's bakery which was a popular place for them to stir up negativity when they still had their powers.

"So we are sleeping here?" Aria scoffed when they entered the bakery's storage room.

"Do you have a better idea?"

Replied Adagio. Aria rolled her eyes but secretly knew Adagio was right. They stacked up bags of flour as makeshift beds. It was quite uncomfortable but they had nowhere else to go. Even so, Sonata had no problem as she flopped down on the flour bag bed and took off her stained shoes. 'Huh, there could be a crazy apocalypse going on and Sonata would still be talking about lunch,' thought Aria and secretly smiled to herself. At least one of them wasn't too upset.

"Goodnight Dagi! Goodnight Aria!" Sonata said.

"Goodnight, Sonata, goodnight Adagio." Aria said.

"Goodnight." Replied Adagio.

***************************

Rainbow dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, Pinkie pie, Rarity, and Sunset Shimmer went out late to Donut Joe's donut shop to celebrate tonight's fiasco.

"We totally whooped their butt! Did you hear my sick shredding?" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"We were all wearing the most fabulous outfits!" Exclaimed Rarity.

"Yup, all that matters was that we put them in their place! Now who's ready to celebrate ya'll?" Applejack said.

"WOOHOO! PARTY!!!!!!!!!!!" Pinkie screamed. They each got donuts and talked nonstop about their victory.

"I'm just so happy that we saved the school, it was a wonderful feeling to stop the sirens from hurting the students at Canterlot High," Fluttershy said as she brushed away one of her pink waves.

It was only Sunset Shimmer who seemed somewhat unhappy.

"What seems to be the problem darling?" Asked Rarity.

"Oh nothing! Everything's fine!" Sunset replied.

She nibbled on some of her pumpkin spice donut. Inside, she really felt bad for the dazzlings defeat. She had once wanted control over this dimension once too, she couldn't help but feel sympathy towards the three. A raging she-demon. Good thing her friends didn't think of her that way anymore.

"Uh, girls do you mind if I could be excused?" Asked Sunset.

"Go ahead, what's stopping 'ya? said Applejack.

Sunset Shimmer went outside and looked at the stars on the dark sky. One big one with 6 stars circling around it. She took out the magic book that she grabbed from her locker on the way to Donut Joe's and started writing a letter to Princess Twilight.

"Dear Twilight, I know this is soon but I have to write to you about something. While the other 5 are celebrating the sirens defeat, I just feel bad about it. I feel like I'm the only one who shows any kind of sympathy to the creatures. What do you think? Love, Sunset Shimmer.

"I hope she gets it," sighed Sunset Shimmer.

She closed the magic book, tucked it in her leather jacket, and went back inside to join her friends.

*********************

Dawn had just broken and the window in the bakery's storage room shone with warm light. Just the kind of day that you would not expect for the dazzlings to have after they had been defeated. The unwanted light shone onto Adagio's face until she could not ignore it any longer. She sat up and looked down at herself. She was still covered in the remnants of the booing people's snacks. Just another reminder of their defeat. The shards of the broken pendants still in a satchel in the corner of the room. Her friends still sleeping in the corner.

"Huh, friends. I haven't referred to those two as my friends for quite a while," Adagio exclaimed to herself.

They had to change. The only place that had their regular clothes was the locker back in Canterlot High.

"Wake up you two!" exclaimed Adagio.

"Ok, ok we're up!" said Aria.

"We have to go back to Canterlot High, girls," said Adagio.

"Celestia, the sun is so annoyi- WHAT!? screamed Aria.

"All of our clothes are back in our lockers there, we can just sneak in for a second," replied Adagio.

"Fine, but only because my outfit is the worst," said Aria.

"Mmmm, tacos tacos tacos," Sonata said in her sleep.

"Wake up Sonata!!!" yelled Adagio. Sonata yelped and jumped up to face Adagio.

Sonata and Adagio weren't very friendly with each other for the past few days.

"Come on, I'm not walking in this reminder anymore," Adagio said while she gritted her teeth. They gathered their things and set off towards the dreaded school.

"Dear Sunset Shimmer, just do what you think is right. Maybe you can even teach them the magic of friendship one day. Sincerely, Twilight."

Sunset Shimmer sighed. "If only I could find them and convince the others."

*******************************************

"Are we there yeeeet?" nagged Sonata for the millionth time.

"NO! Sonata we are NOT there yet!" said Aria.

"Aria mad?" Sonata joked as Aria face palmed herself.

"Ok we split up, I find our old lockers and you find a way to get out of there quick, ok?" Adagio said.

"Fine," said Aria.

They each parted their ways and started looking for their assigned destination while trying to go as unnoticed as possible. As Aria made her way through the hallways, she heard mumbling and whispers from the other students around her as the former siren was walking to find an exit. She jumped to hear Sonata yelling at some other humans.

"W-w-well, you guys are meanies!" Sonata yelled at Snips and Snails.

"Ya we're meanies!" said Snails.

"And you're just a helpless, dumb teenage girl with no mermaid powers anymore!" yelled Snips. Adagio could hear Sonata crying in a corner of a hallway. This was obviously no surprise to her; Sonata cried all the time for silly things. But this time felt different. She forgot all about her stained clothes and went off running to find Sonata. To her surprise she found two of the idiot boys who did that awful rap in the battle of the bands calling Sonata names.

"HEY YOU TWO IDIOTS! LEAVE HER ALONE!" yelled Adagio while gritting her teeth. The two turned around and quickly ran away. Adagio cooled down and proceeded to walk away until Sonata got up and attacked Adagio with a hug.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you Adagio!" Sonata said as she hugged her even tighter than before. Adagio was surprised by this gesture but quickly returned the hug because they had never had a nice moment like this since they had been bested by The Rainbooms.

"What in the heck happened here?!" said Aria who had just ran in on the scene.

"I was being bullied by those awful boys with that cool rap from the battle of the bands until Adagio saved me!" said Sonata.

"Really? Adagio you did that?" said Aria.

"What? You think I would just leave her there?"

"Well, that's what you did last- oof!" said Aria as Adagio gave her a quick jab to the ribs with her elbow.

The three sirens decided to walk together to avoid confrontation with any of the humans at Canterlot High. After they had located their lockers and took back their usual clothing with the sweatshirt hoodies, Adagio noticed something out of the corner of her eye. Sunset Shimmer was placing an interesting looking book inside of her locker. "Hmmm," pondered Adagio. She walked towards the locker and to her delight it was unlocked. She opened the locker and reached for the book with Sunset's cutie mark on it.

"Equestrian writing? I haven't read or written this in quite a while," Adagio gasped in surprise. She read a few of the messages that Twilight and Sunset have been sending each other.

"How is this girl able to get in touch with a princess in Equestria?" Adagio thought out loud. The book started to vibrate as Twilight had started writing another message that was directed to Sunset. She then realized just how special this book was. Equestrian Magic! There must be a portal somewhere! But where? This gives me an idea. Adagio thought. Adagio's sinister smile crept onto her face once again as she held the broken shards of all of their ruby pendants in her hands.

The bell rang loudly throughout the halls of CHS that told the students to move to their next class. Sunset Shimmer emerged from her last classroom and looked for her locker in the swarm of students. "Huh, I thought I locked my locker," Sunset said when she finally found it. She shuffled the things around her locker to find her textbook for Mr. Disc's history class. Then she noticed something.

''Where's my book? I could have sworn I left it in here," she said.

"Sunset Shimmer? Are you alright? The bell is about to ring!" said Fluttershy as she walked up to Sunset.

"I lost the book that i use to message Twilight with," she said.

"I might be able to help with my awesome finding skills!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she walked out of a hallway. She was soon followed by the other three of the friends.

"What happened?" Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

"Well, I-"

"Is it.. you were walking here to go find your books for next class, found them, then noticed that your book that you use to message Twilight back in Equestria with is gone?!" said Pinkie with a quick breath. The entire group's mouths were wide open.

"H-how did you know?" said Sunset with wide eyes.

"Just a hunch!" said Pinkie with one of her signature smiles and bounced away.

"Don't worry Sunset, we will help you find your book," Rarity said. The bell rang loudly indicating that time was up to walk to your next class.

"THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRRRRIXIE SHALL NOT BE LATE FOR CLASS!" Trixie screamed as she ran to her next class.

Sunset Shimmer slammed her head against her locker and slid to the floor with her head in the lap. "Ugh, I'll never find that book. Somebody must have taken it! But who?"

~Meanwhile, 30 minutes ago~

Adagio's smile did not last long as she realized that they had to make their escape before somebody would get beat up. She put on her hoodie and shoved the book in the big pocket. She grabbed Sonata and Aria and they ran out of the school.

*************************************************************************************

Sunset Shimmer was zoned out for the rest of the school day. It mostly consisted of watching Pinkie Pie blow gum bubbles, doodling in her notebook, and eating Cheetos as a snack secretly at recess. She placed her hand on the school's statue that had secretly been a portal for Twilight Sparkle. To her surprise her hand only touched cold metal, and did not transfer to a hoof on the other side. Sunset didn't know that in order to talk to her, Twilight would have to take the book out of the magical connection between Equestria and the Human world. "If only I could find my book. Where could it have gone?"

"Ah' know how ya feel there, sugar cube," Applejack said as she sat down next to Sunset Shimmer.

"You do?"

"Yup, I once lost ma dog Wanona when she ran off to whoey knows where. But in the end, ah found her with Granny Smith, Applebloom, and Big Mac by my side," she said.

"I'm just sayin', don't lose hope, in the end, it'll be the ones you love that help ya," Applejack said. Sunset thought about what her southern friend had said. 'I hope your right Applejack, I never checked Twilight's advice since the night I asked her for it. I wonder what those seven big stars meant...'

"ALL BACK! OUR FAME, ADORATION... POWERS!!!" Adagio yelled while caressing the book in her hands.

"What the heck are you raving about Adagio?" asked Aria.

Adagio did not reply and simply began brushing the dust off the book with her free hand. "Sonata, how much money do we have in our bank account?" she asked.

"Um.. $57,000.." she replied while checking her cell phone. They had been given money over the years that they had been banished, and had set up a bank account just in case it would come in handy for them later.

"Perfect," Adagio said with a sinister smile. As they walked down the street, Adagio leading the way, to Aria and Sonata's surprise, they had arrived to their old apartment building.

"Why are we here? I thought we didn't have enough money to even last us two weeks!" Aria replied with a hint of anger in her tone.

"Because I have a plan, I'll tell you inside, if you would stop complaining for five minutes!"

They walked inside and slowly made their way down the hallway to their apartment's door. Adagio dug a key deep from inside her hoodie's pocket. When they went inside, Aria immediately crashed on the couch and took off her boots. The three friends all gathered on the couch to hear Adagio's plan.

"So what's this plan of yours? You're supposed to be the leader, and if it's anything like your last plan, then count me out," Aria said with clear sarcasm lining her tone.

"Oh! And how are we gonna pay rent, Dagi? I thought rent was like $10,000 per day... for realzies!" Sonata exclaimed while digging through their refrigerator.

"Just listen! We only need to pay rent for a few days until our power gets back into our pendants. Haven't any of you idiots noticed that this book contains Equestrian magic?" Adagio said. She then proceeded to take out three different sets of broken red shards that used to be their precious gems and laid them out on the coffee table in front of them.

"You see, we can just as easily stir up minor conflict with a topic that multiple humans want. That negative vibe can be triggered to start negative magic in this book, then used to our own desires and recreate our gems!" Adagio said with a fist up in the air.

"Uh huh. But have you noticed that most of these humans live in a state where almost no one ever fights about anything! What are we going to do to set these weirdos off?" Aria retorted.

"Yes, I guess that is true, but humans are just as weak and capable of fighting amongst themselves without magic! Have you not noticed that cyan colored human, Trixie was it? She has the biggest pride and ego I've ever seen. If we can lure her and a few others into the same place and start a not-so-friendly conversation, then it will be extremely easy to get them to bicker." Adagio explained.

"You mean the one that pulled the lever?" Sonata said while putting a finger to her chin and thinking.

"Yes Sonata," Adagio sighed.

Then it clicked. The three of them realized that they could have everything they wanted and more back, their pendants restored, all in this one book that belonged to that pesky Sunset Shimmer. The Rainbooms were nothing without that book. Adagio closed her eyes and thought of the possibilities. The three laughed sinisterly and began thinking who their next victims would be. Heck, they could even take over the school again! And no one could stop them now. For Realzies.

Adagio stood and leaned on the counter in the kitchen of their apartment, quietly drinking a grape soda that had been one of the few things left in their refrigerator. Her hoodie had been replaced by an oversized, orange and white t-shirt. She was lost, deep in thought of the idea of getting their powers back. "4 A.M," she said.

"Better go back to bed." She threw out the can of soda and decided to sleep on the couch instead of her room. She sprawled out on the couch and thought about things. 'Hmph, if we are going to be carrying out this crazy plan, we might as well find a cheaper place to live,' she thought to herself. She reached for a laptop that was lying on their coffee table. If there was one thing humans were good at, it was entertainment. She typed up: Apartment buildings in Canterlot. A few things popped up. She saved the search, closed the computer and fell asleep.

**************************************************

Adagio awoke to the smell of pancakes being cooked. "Aria are you cooking?" Adagio asked in awe.

"Yeah, I guess. Sonata was practically on her knees begging for me to make her pancakes with extra syrup," Aria replied.

"I can't wait to taste them! Eeeeeeeee!" Sonata was jumping up and down in blue and purple pajamas.

Adagio tried to sit up, her mess of poofy, orange hair sticking out everywhere and getting in her face. She proceeded to get up and sit in one of the chairs in front of the dining table. A few minutes later, the pancakes were ready and they were all eating silently, well except for Sonata who was covered in syrup and devouring pancake after pancake. Finally, Adagio broke the silence. "I found a few cheaper places in Canterlot here, so we can move there while we execute our plan."

"I don't care, as long as we don't stay here. This place is the worst," Aria said with a huff. After their pancakes, they cleaned up and changed into their day clothes. They each packed up all of their belongings in three suitcases and went out the door.

"Uh, excuse me. Mr. Filthy Rich? We're moving out so here's our key. Bye!" Sonata said as they walked out of the apartment building. Adagio led the way for about 10 blocks until they reached their destination.

"Cherry Jubilee's apartments, eh?" Adagio said. They walked in and were greeted by a lady with red wavy hair, green eyes, and a dress with a pink scarfed wrapped tightly around her neck.

"Why hello young ladies! Can I help you? I'm Cherry Jubilee by the way," the woman said.

"Why yes, we are looking for an apartment. Money is quite tight at the moment, perhaps you could squeeze us in? We'll pay rent of course," Adagio said sweetly.

"Well, we did have a person just move out yesterday! It's apartment 4B. Just a tip, um, the young lady next door can get kind of wacky sometimes, so just don't mind her, ok dearies? Heh heh," said Cherry with a forced smile. Sonata looked about as confused as ever.

"Well, um, right this way!" Cherry nervously exclaimed and led the former sirens to their new apartment.

"Here's your key! I'll let you unpack."

"Wait! What's our crazy neighbor's name?" Sonata asked.

"Uh, Berry Punch," Cherry Jubilee replied.

***************************************

"WHERE DID I PUT IT!? WHERE IS THE WINE! I KNOW I LEFT IN HERE! AHHHHHHHHH! IF I DON'T HAVE IT I'M GONNA' DIE!" Berry Punch screamed while throwing empty wine bottles at the wall.

"Ughhhhh," Adagio groaned as she stood in the kitchen fixing up the last of their belongings.

"Um, Adagio? Can I stay with you?" Sonata said sleepily.

"Why?"

"I can't sleep because of that loud neighbor," she replied.

"You and me both," Adagio sighed.

****************************

"I propose we make Sonata go first," Aria said as they were discussing who would be the one to carry out their test plan.

"Sure! I can go to the Cake's bakery!" Sonata gleefully said.

Sonata walked into the bakery with her hood on her head, the book, and the red shards of her broken gem in her hands. She gently placed the book on the table in a booth and reassembled her pendant's shards into what looked like her gem, but severely cracked. She noticed Flash sentry, Trixie, and a group of other Canterlot High students. "Hi guys! Haven't you noticed how delicious Trixie's peanut butter crackers are? Don't you want some?" Sonata said awkwardly.

"Aren't you one of the dazzlings? You tricked me into being mean to Twilight," Flash said in a mix of anger and sadness.

"You tricked the GREAT AND POWERFUL TRRIXIE! Nobody tricks Trixie! Only Trixie tricks others!" Trixie yelled.

"YEAH!" screamed the other teenagers in agreement.

"I say we give this girl a piece of our minds!" said Trixie. They each cornered Sonata, pulled up their sleeves, and balled their fists.

"Sonata has been gone for an awful while now," Aria said.

"What? Are you worried about the little airhead?" Adagio replied.

"Well, I just want to see what the hold up is," Aria replied.

"Fine, come on we'll go see what's going on," Adagio said as they locked their apartment and headed towards the cake's bakery.

As the girls walked in they noticed Trixie and other teens walking out of the exit chattering nonstop.

"Sonata?" Aria yelled.

They finally found Sonata lying on the floor covered in bruises.

"SONATA?!" screamed Aria.

She ran over to Sonata Dusk and picked up her head. Her body was limp. "No, no, no, no!"

"I-i-i'm sorry I was so mean and called you and airhead and- and-" Aria didn't have time to finish her sentence before crashing into Adagio. She buried her head in Adagio's chest and cried. Adagio hugged her in response and soon couldn't hold back her own tears.

*cough* *cough* *wheeze*

"Sonata?" Aria said weakly.

"Last time I checked," Sonata smiled and struggled to stand.

"What happened?" Adagio said.

"Well, I tried to cause a commotion but I did it wrong and a bunch of kids from the Battle of the Bands attacked me!" Sonata explained.

"Let's just get you back to the apartment," said Adagio. They each lended a shoulder to Sonata as they carried her to the apartment.

*****************************************

Adagio gently wrapped the last of the bruises in bandages and all three girls sat on the couch in silence.

"Maybe we shouldn't go along with this whole book thing, it was a dumb idea from the start," Aria said while rubbing her arm.

"Yeah," Adagio said while looking down at the floor.

"No," Sonata said softly.

"Huh?" the other two said in unison.

"I said no. We are going on with this plan, and I might be an airhead but I'm serious this time, for realz," Sonata said louder.

"Well, Adagio? The airhead has spoken," Aria said.

The three of them shared a laugh.

"Ok, ok. Sonata you win. We'll go on with the plan," Adagio said.

"You bet your tacos we will!"

"I'll never get my book back," Sunset Shimmer sighed.

"Don't worry darling, we will find it! I assure you," Rarity said.

"Yeah, only we looked everywhere and it's totally nowhere!" Rainbow Dash said.

Sunset pulled something out of her leather jacket. It was a photo of her and the gang, including Twilight, which was taken by Photo Finish before she left. "Don't you guys miss her?"

"Of course we do. Ah know ah miss 'er," Applejack said.

*****************************

The three sirens quietly walked into the cafe with their hoods on way over their heads, even hiding their eyes. They each sat in a booth and laid out three gemstones. They fixed each others into three severely cracked gemstones. They had sent Aria out to take embarrassing pictures of a few students who always met up in the Cake's bakery after school. They noticed two students, one with a planet t-shirt and a bandana, the other was Trixie. They cleverly had noticed that these two students severely hated each other, from the looks they gave each other every time they saw each other. The first picture was of Trixie completely covered in peanut butter crackers. The second was of the planet guy hugging a tree. "Heh heh tree hugger," Aria smiled to herself when she had taken the picture.

"My my! What interesting pictures!" said Adagio with a devilish smile and put the pictures between both of the tables that the planet guy and Trixie were sitting at. Both of the students stared wide eyes at the pictures and grabbed their pictures out of Adagio's hand. Planet guy had a devious smile on his face as he ripped Trixie's picture out of her hands.

"H-hey! Don't you dare do anything with that picture! Or you shall feel Trixie's wrath!" Trixie said while jumping up and trying to reach her picture.

"NO! I'm going to get you back that time you ruined my solar system project!" Planet Guy yelled back at Trixie.

"I'll send it to the entire school!"

"W-well I'll send this then!" Trixie said while snatching Planet Guy's picture out of his hand.

They both started bickering like crazy and the three sirens could see green mist floating on the floor. It had been triggered by the magic in the book and the negative energy of the two idiotic students. Adagio raced back to the booth where her two allies were sitting. She noticed the mist floating near the pendants and them slowly healing their cracks.

"IT'S WORKING!" Adagio yelled.

They stood there for about another 10 minutes until all of their pendants were completely healed. They quickly grabbed their gems and fastened them to the empty holder on their necks. Ah ah ah, ah ah, ah ah, ah ahhh.

"OH MY GOSH OH MY GOSH IT WORKED!" Sonata squealed.

"Looks like we got a world to take over," Aria said with a chuckle.

***************

We will be adored!
Tell us that you want us, we won't be ignored!
It's time for our reward! Now you need us, come and heed us!
NOTHING CAN STOP US NOOOW!

It was all over. The sirens took over the entire school. Nothing could truly stop them now. Sunset Shimmer cringed. She knew they lost. The dazzlings had all they wanted and more. Victory was theirs. Fame, adoration, power. The dazzlings had returned.

Adagio woke up and rubbed her head from the bottles crashing next door.

"Uhhh, dear Celestia my head hurts! So it was all a dream, wasn't it? The fight, our gems, the power, us winning and getting revenge on those stupid Rainbooms!" Adagio lamented as the two other girls who were there in the room exchanged glances.

'Weeell, not all of it!" Sonata squealed as she put up a red gem hanging on her neck. Adagio glanced down and noticed that her gem was fastened on her neck as if it had never been scathed in any way.

"But the whole taking over the world thing WASN'T real, Adagio. You never told us THAT part of your oh so brilliant plan!" Aria remarked and scowled.

"What? Did you just think as soon as the plan worke- sorry IF the plan worked that we would magically take over the world? Some plan, Adagio," Aria said.

"No, I-" Adagio was cut off my the sound of Aria ranting.

"Oh hello! I am Adagio, Aria, and Sonata! I will take over your world now!" Aria said with her hand mocking a speaking motion.

"Um, girls? Pizza?" Sonata asked.

Suddenly both Aria and Adagio stopped bickering and realized how hungry they were. "Sure Sonata, what kind of pizza?" Adagio asked.

"How about instead of pizza, WE GO FEED OFF MAGIC!" Aria yelled.

"Not until all of my questions are answered," Adagio said in a calm tone, seemingly unfazed by Aria's outburst.

"Taco pizza?" Sonata said.

"Gah!" Aria said while face palming herself. Adagio picked up the phone and dialed the number.

***********************

"So what exactly happened here?" Adagio asked the other two sirens while eating a slice of cheese pizza.

"Well, when we came back from the Cake's bakery you literally passed out on that couch over there from exhaustion," Aria replied.

"So we got our gems back by humiliating Trixie?" Adagio asked.

"Sort of..." Aria said.

~At the Cake's bakery a few hours ago~

"Remember girls, we want to only sing when our full gems have been restored," Adagio said with a smirk.
The three sirens walked into the bakery and put all of their items down. The red shards cupped in each of their hands, and the magical book on the table. Their hoods covering their heads, barely concealing their giant masses of hair. They each sat down and layed out the gems in front of them.

"Hey you dazzlings! Come back for more, huh? The Great and Powerful Trrrrixie will not be humiliated again!" Trixie said as she walked towards her enemies. Aria growled.

"Oh no Trixie, that isn't why we're here at all! Why, we're here to discuss a very serious matter with you!" Adagio said with an innocent face.

"Trixie's listening," Trixie replied.

"Well, we just can't help but notice how good your, ahem, 'magic' is," Adagio said.

"Now one can match the show stopping ability of the Great and powerful Trrrixie!" Trixie replied.

"Yes, but we have heard rumors of the Rainbooms mocking your amazing powers!" Aria said.

"WHAT!? WHO DARES TO DEFY TRIXIE!" She yelled.

"Hmm, I believe it was Sunset Shimmer!" Adagio said. Sunset Shimmer opened the door of the bakery and went to the register to order.

"This is a travesty! Trixie shall not let this go on!" Trixie said as her boots stomped against the floor and gritted her teeth while walking towards Sunset Shimmer.

"Hey you! Bacon haired girl! I heard you were mocking me behind my back! I shall not tolerate this!" Trixie shouted with a finger in the air.

"Huh? I've never said anything about YOU Trixie! 'Though I should have," Sunset Shimmer replied.

Trixie gasped and started yelling at Sunset Shimmer. "Well, Sunset Shimmer, don't you have quite the reputation! You're calling Trixie a liar?! When you turned into a demon that nearly killed Trixie!" She yelled back at her.

Sunset Shimmer suddenly felt a pang of guilt slam into her. She lowered her eyes to the ground and soon became very angry. "You have quite a big mouth the Dumb and Powerless Dixie!" Sunset said with a sharp tone. Trixie gasped and they both started fighting. Green smoke filling the floor of the bakery.

"Look Adagio! The book is vibrating and our gems are fixing their cracks!" Sonata said as she pointed to the almost healed gems. The gems absorbed the last of the hatred and were completely sealed. Adagio practically yanked Aria and Sonata out of their seats and dragged them back to their apartment. She unlocked the door and they each fastened their gem in the empty spot on their necklaces. Adagio fell onto the couch from exhaustion and fell into a sweet sleep.

"That's the jist of it," Aria said.

~Back in Equestria~

"Spike, I'm getting kind of worried.. Sunset hasn't been talking to me for several days, this is unlike her," Twilight Sparkle said in a worried tone.

"Oh don't worry Twi, she probably just has a lot of classes, that's all," Spike reassured Twilight.

"I don't know, I'm worried something bad is going on and she can't get in touch with me," Twilight said.

Twilight trotted over to the portal and smiled. She levitated Celestia's book with her basic unicorn magic and put it back in it's rightful place.

"Well, Spike, Princess Celestia gave me some royal duties that I have to complete, I will be back soon," Twilight said. With that she opened her wings and took off. Spike went out of the castle as well but secretly took a bag of dog treats that Applejack's dog Winona was eating when they had visited the castle.

******************************

"Aria, you do remember that this book still contains Equestrian magic right?" Adagio asked.

"Of course I do."

"Good, I'm sending you out to find the portal that I believe is the link between these two worlds, look for it near Canterlot High, it's there somewhere," Adagio said.

"Ugh! Why do I have to do it? Why can't Sonata do it?" Aria asked.

"Do you really want me to send Sonata out alone after what happened last time?" Adagio asked. At that, Aria instantly kept her mouth shut and carried out Adagio's request.

Aria grumbled loudly and sat next to a horse statue that marked the entrance of Canterlot High. "Ugh, there's no portal, Berry Punch must have knocked her brain out with all those stupid bottles!" Aria yelled at the air. She attempted to slam her back against the metal but to her surprise; almost fell through it.

"AHH! What the heck?!" Aria screamed. She then curiously looked at the metal and slid her hand through it. She looked closely on the other side and saw a hoof!

"Oh my Celestia! I have to tell Adagio and Sonata!" She jumped up and sprinted to their apartment, her pigtails flying behind her.

"Adagio, Sonata! You will not believe what I just found!" Aria said as she practically flew through the door.

"I think I found a portal! I saw a hoof on the other side when I put my hand through it!"

"Oh my Celestia! Show us!" Sonata said. Aria led the two over to the statue and put her hand in to show the others.

"Girls, I have a plan," Adagio said with a devious smile while clutching her gem tightly.

"Come on, I think we should go in," Sonata said.

"Are you serious? You think we should just jump in like that?!" Aria said.

"No, she might be right, we don't have enough power to stay in our original form back in Equestria, so we can easily be disguised as ponies," Adagio said.

They each took one deep breath, and jumped straight into the portal.

************************

"Owie," Sonata groaned as she tried to stand up on two legs. She was deeply confused when instead of standing, she could only manage to get up on four legs. She then looked down and picked up one of her arms. She nearly screamed when she saw a hoof instead of a hand. Adagio grabbed Sonata and cupped a hoof over her muzzle.

"Quiet! Do you want us to be caught?" She hissed. It took them each a while to figure out how to use their hooves again after being trapped in a human body for so many centuries. They had noticed that they were in an elaborate and colorful castle. 'One fit for a.. Princess!' Adagio thought. She took the other two and trotted as quickly as she could out of the castle. They each took a moment to relax and catch their breaths before noticing several ponies glancing at them strangely. They had just noticed that they each had a pair of translucent wings on their backs.

"Come on girls, I know just where to go!" A determined Adagio said.

"I hope they have tacos here!" Sonata said. They climbed onto the highest hill they could find in Ponyville's small landscape. They started singing a melodious tune that captured the attention of many ponies walking around them.

Ahh Ah Ah Ah Ahhhh...

The pony's pupils turned a bright shade of green as they watched and began to fight amongst themselves. As the fighting and hatred grew stronger, the dazzlings voices became more vibrant and beautiful as flames engulfed their bodies. They transformed into their original siren forms and took Equestria into a dark state once again. Celestia and Luna as well as the main six who had been returning to their castle looked up in horror as they watched the sirens destroy their beloved world and turn it into a place filled with hatred and anger. "Miss us, oh great princesses? When we conquer this world, It's just a matter of time before we take EVERYTHING you ever knew!" Adagio said and laughed. All three sirens began to sing louder and stronger.

What we have in store!
Your world will live no more!
We will break on through!
Now It's time to finish you!

Friendship could not save them now, without Star Swirl, or Sunset Shimmer, the last element, they could not defeat the dazzlings. The dazzlings had finally taken their revenge, the dazzlings had returned.

*******
The portal had been twitching and acting strangely back at Canterlot High. Sunset Shimmer stayed and stared at the portal for a number of hours until she nearly exploded. Since she was a former pony, she could sense something was very wrong. She knew what she had to do, Twilight had recently left and her family was there. She called the human 5 to the portal to tell them something.

"What is it?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"I have to go through the portal. I know something is wrong. I'm sorry girls but Twilight is there and I don't have my book to contact her with," she sighed. She gave them all a huge hug and watched sadly as her friend's eyes started welling up with tears.

"I'm going to miss you Sunset," Fluttershy squeaked.

"This is important, I have to leave now," Sunset said. With that, she braced herself and walked into the portal.

Green smoke, green smoke everywhere, ponies fighting and bickering for seemingly no reason. A particularly comforting thought for 3 certain sirens. Yet, it is quite typical for a villain to want to rule the world isn't it? These were thoughts that clouded Adagio's mind as she looked at the endless feeling of hatred amongst the ponies of equestria. She had everything she wanted, her powers, her home, her true form, and even.. Her friends. After all this time it was still hard to think of them as 'friends.' She had all this, yet why did she feel so alone?

"Ugh! For the last time Sonata, NO!" Aria yelled at the other blue siren who was annoyingly pulling her 'hoof.'

"PLEEEAASE! Can we PLEASE go get a veggie taco from that shop down there please!" Sonata yelled back at Aria.

"No!"

"Would you two stop bickering for once in your pathetic lives! Aria just go and get her a taco to calm her down!" Adagio snapped at her two fellow sirens.

As the pair went down into the constant chaos of ponyville, Adagio returned to her usual calm demeanor once again. Adagio went back to her usual train of thought, and silently hovered above all of the chaos below her. Maybe it was a sign. Both defeats of their infamous trio of sirens. First by that ancient tombstone of a pony with a white beard, Star Swirl the Bearded was it? And the other by Sunset Shimmer and the Raingoons, or Rainbooms whatever. It could have been a sign. All they'd ever wanted to do was collect energy and be adored by everyone around them. Yet is this what she really wanted? Adagio's thoughts were interrupted by the sound of loud crunching coming from a certain air-headed siren.

"MMM, this taco is SOO good! But it would taste better with some meat and salt on it," Sonata said.

Aria cringed at the word 'meat,' she still hadn't gotten used to it after being a siren all her life. The thought of eating meat seemed like mass genocide to her. Yet this stupid idiot was willing to eat her own kind.

"What? Don't tell me you're still holding on to that veggie fetish? Meat is delicous!" said a smirking Sonata.

"Shut up!"

Adagio groaned and went back to surveying her realm and thinking on the topic that had been gnawing at her brain since they had taken control of Equestria once more. Maybe it was a sign that the sirens were weak, that they could be defeated multiple times, and needed to stop their attacks or else something more serious than breaking their connection to magic or even banishment would happen. Her pride was too strong to admit it, but she felt afraid of how they would be defeated this time if anyone of power were to find out their hiding place. She put a shaking hoof to her pendant, that had once been a separate object from her body, was now permanently intwined with her skin so it could not be broken. A bright yellow gem that matched the color of her body, that glowed beautifully as negative energy was pouring into it. So, after all these fears, why did she still persist on collecting negative energy? After all these failed attempts and brutal defeats, why was she and her fellow sirens still so persistent on being adored? Further more, why had they followed her in all of her failed schemes, can't they see how many times she's failed them? Being adored was something that she always loved, being cheered on and applauded by people and ponies of much lower status than her. It fulfilled her ego and pride with something that made her feel important and loved in the world. Yet, even if she had conquered the world here in Equestria, nobody adored her. They feared her, cowered beneath her power, and fought amongst themselves. It was not real adoration, not pure adoration, but forced. Adoration was forced out of them, out of their fear, and only whilst they were singing their beautiful songs. She felt unimportant, like some stupid villain, just wanting to conquer the world for absolutely no particular reason. She needed to know the reason why she kept trying, again and again, after so many defeats and pointless attempts. She could live with being banished, but not with breaking her pendants. After the Rainbooms crushed their pendants, she felt a searing pain in her chest, not the kind of physical pain you would feel, but emotional. She looked at Aria and Sonata's face as they were being defeated before, and could see they were going through something extremely similar. The shock on their faces, it pained her to see it. It felt as if a part of her had vanished, like they had literally broken her heart. The few weeks that had followed before she found Sunset's book were filled with searing anger, hatred, and most of all, hunger. She felt an empty feeling in her stomach, a feeling of defeat, and she knew her fellow sirens could feel it too. The simple task of keeping them all on their feet had become an almost unmanageable challenge, with each day becoming colder and less forgiving. So, why did she keep on fighting? Why did even after she conquered Equestria once more did she feel like this? And then it hit her. She looked over at her two fellow sirens, Aria rolling her eyes with her usual annoyed attitude and Sonata, playing in the ocean with bits of taco flying out of her mouth. She knew why she had come this far, not giving up after many failed times. Without warning, she caught the other sirens by surprise with a bone crushing hug. The embrace opened her eyes. She knew now. She had been doing it for them. For her friends, her fellow sirens, she wanted to make them happy and prove that she was a good leader. She wanted to have a chance at making everything around them theirs, because it would fulfill their natural need to be sirens. They were born these creatures, and it was in their nature to cause and absorb negative energy. She had been doing it all for them. After seeing their frightened and defeated faces the night of their defeat, she knew that she couldn't fail them again.

"A-Adagio, my.. spleen..crushing....me.." stuttered Aria.

"Oh, um, sorry," Adagio replied.

"Yay! Group siren hug!" said Sonata as she grabbed both Adagio and Aria and gave them a bone crushing embrace.
Both sirens returned the embrace and looked perfectly content, even Aria. Adagio broke free after a while and glanced over the destruction, a wicked smirk etched across her face, like the time she saw signs of Equestrian magic in the human world. Then signaled her fellow sirens as they sung one of their most enchanting songs as waves of sound vibrating from their voices swept the ponies of Equestria deeper under their spell.

Episode 14-Going Rouge

Author's Note

Waring
It may contain violence

This won't be the last time The Sonic Rainboom meets Stan Tucker aka Frostbite.

Episode 14-Going Rouge

It was your average day in Canterlot City, as the Speediest Rainboom, Rainbow Dash was having fun with Trevor, Scootaloo, and Twilight Sparkle.

"This isn't remotely anatomically correct." as Twilight was playing Operation badly.

"That's not the point, Twilight," Rainbow said as ran over and play ping-pong with Scootaloo.

"Then what is the point?" Twilight asked.

"To have fun," Rainbow smirked.

"And to testing your magic to harness the speed and mind by multitasking," As Trevor said as he was making a move in chess.

Rainbow did a smash shot and press the button on the timer. "I'm waiting on you, Trevor."

Meanwhile, in the Outskirts of Canterlot, an armored truck was rolling a black dress covered waited.

"182 seconds, gentlemen," a man said over comms.

The man on the motorcycle made move on the truck a cop saw him in the rearview mirror.

"Heads up!" the cop alerted his partner. "I think we got something."

Then a truck was driving backward fired a hatch on the armored vehicle and pulled it up.

"2-11, 2-11." The cop on his walkie talkie. "We're being robbed!"

It came to a complete halt and the two were on the ground one was about to shoot him.

"Hey, cool it," A man said while liquid nitrogen in his possession. "158 seconds to go."

He used it to freeze the door.

Back with Rainbow.

"Checkmate." Trevor as Rainbow's bishop went down.

"Wait, checkmate?" Rainbow sped over there and was surprised.

"Checkmate. I guess we still have a few things to learn." Trevor said with a smirk.

"Armed robbery at 4th and Collins." Scootaloo looked at her phone.

"For the record, I crushed it in Operation and Ping-Pong." As Rainbow transforms into her Crystal Form and left Trevor's lab.

Meanwhile the man with the liquid nitrogen ram right through it. Rainbow came leaving a rainbow trail behind her and kick all the bad guys and one of them lost his mask.

"What the hay is that!?" a person asked. '

"Don't know but I'm not sticking around to find out." another man asked.

The four guys left and Rainbow helped the officers.

"Thanks, you are a real-life saver." The officer said.

"No problem," As Rainbow smile. "Come on, let's get you to a hospital."

...
...

In a hidden bunker...

"There have been some rumors the last few weeks." a man another said. "A rainbow blur tearing through the streets and add more robot with freaking lasers and bird-human hybrids.

"Could bean army project?" another man asked.

"When I was I kid, my grandad used to take me and my little sis to this diner, Motorcar." the man said as looked on his screen. "The food was bad but the view was good right across the Canterlot City Precinct."

"I still go there, listened to response times. There are 40 banks around here, each of them with a Minute of police response. That's the advantage of hitting a moving target."

"As soon the armored car called 911, we exactly 182 seconds before any cop could arrive on the scene. No one could be fast enough to stop us. And you lost it. You know the rules, we don't kill cops or guards in a worst-case scenario. We don't need the heat."

"The heat?" the man asked. "Then what on earth is it, then Tucker?"

"Right. screw this, screw you, I'm out." Only for Tucker to knock him cold.

"Well if your out, your out." He sighed. "The blur is a man. Meaning we have to step it up."

Hours later

"If the wanted state of the art, I bring you to state of the art." a businessman said showing Stan Tucker hi-tech weapons.

"What's this?" Stan said as a gun with orange outlooks.

"Never judge a book by a cover they say," The businessman chuckled a bit. "Fires highly concreted combusted liquid fuel that ignites on contact with air."

"Don't wanna heat things heat up. I need to slow things down." As Tucker looker over to see a light blue gun.

"That's the one then," The man said. "You were drawn right to it. Stolen from Crystal Labs after the dark matter explosion, and with couple pass bodies from guarding it. This one emits some sort of substance. Not sure what is, as a white flame but not hot but cold."

"Glasses made from the same tech." Tucker saw a pair of glasses with the gun. "What are they for?"

"The glare. You'll see." The businessman said.

"Does any else know about you taking this?" Tucker asked.

"Only the two of us." the man said.

"Nope, just me." Tucker turned around and froze him solid.

Then Tucker went to the Canterlot Museum and gaze upon the Manderlina diamond.

"You said to call if there was anything curious." The curator of the museum called in Detective Spitfire of the CPD (Canterlot Police Department). "This guy went through tour twice. Who the heck does."

Both of them look down at him and then Tucker made for the exit.

"This is Detective Spitfire," She said on her walkie-talkie. "I got eyes on Stan Tucker. Requesting Immediate backup."

She caught with him at the Rosemary Theater.

"Tucker!" Spitfire called him as she was running towards him and saw

He put on the glasses and readied the gun and fire at the road causing the car to slide at her who then avoided and Tucker went in.

Spitfire tried to find him but he was right behind her and fire but Rainbow Dash save her by taking the blast.

"Crash, are you okay?" Spitfire asked her in concern.

"Sweet Celestia!" Rainbow said as she felt the cold on her stomach. "It burns."

Tucker aimed at Rainbow and fired as burst out of her hiding place. "Time for a test run! Let's see how fast you are."

Tucker fired at random people all of which Rainbow saved them all but all the running while being somewhat frozen cause her to strain her breathing. Tucker saw a man and fired at him. Rainbow tried to save him but the blast hit before she can do any.

"Hey!" Rainbow asked the man. "Are you okay?"

"I think I'll be okay." The person said making her relieved then Spitfire approached her.

"I take it from, kid," Spitfire reassured her. "Better get that check that out."

Back at Trevor's lab. Rainbow had been treated by Twilight.

"Are you feeling okay?" asked Scootaloo.

"I'm okay," Rainbow said as her stomach pulled in a bit. "It's still numb."

"It's presenting itself like third-degree frostbite," Twilight said looking at her vitals.

"But doesn't she have hyper healing," Pinkie asked?

"It's been slowed," Twilight responded. "If you were in your crystal form, the damage would be permanent."

"In other words?" Rarity asked.

"You're lucky to be alive." Applejack said while glaring at her. "Did this Tucker have some Equestria Magic?"

"No," Rainbow sadly said. "He didn't have any magic or any powers in general."

"The dude had some kind of gun, it froze things, slowed me down enough in time that was able to save someone."

"I just looked at the criminal records," Sunset said. " He dropped out of Canterlot High. So how did build a handheld hi-tech snow blaster?"

"Crystal Labs built the Cryo Blaster," Trevor said.

"Why would the most high-tech place of all would built something like that?" Twilight asked him.

"Because Henry Jackal," Trevor said sternly.

"Unlike the rest of us had gotten used to you and the Rainbooms by now but there some people who lived in fear after Demon Sunset, The Sirens, Midnight Sparkle, Melvin, Black Falcon, Moonstone and traces of Magic in our world," Trevor explained. "And those people like Henry Jackal built those weapons so can not only the average man can stop them but you and everyone else."

...

"We're going back tonight," Tucker said

"Back where?"

"To the museum."

"That diamond isn't stealing itself."

"Supergun freeze your brain, Tucker? That place is going crawling with cops and the blur."

"The gun will stop The Blur," Tucker said. "It not only hurt her, I know her weakness. We're going unless you want out.'

Both of them draw their guns and point him from behind.

"We both out, alive."

"So, thought ahead and made a plan." Tucker smiled at them. "Least you learn something from me."

"Are you dense? This blur is out there. Canterlot City is not your playground anymore." Both of them left the bunker

"Sure it is." He said confidently.

...
...

Moments after he arrived at the museum at blasted the door.

"Freeze!" The Guard his gun at him.

"You want to end like that door?" Tucker said.

The Guard shook his head and let walk by to the Mandorlain Diamond.

"Hello there." As saw the dazzling diamond.

...
...

"Guys, I figured out a way to track down Frostbite!" Tyler said as walked into the lab."

"Are we going to call him that?" Applejack asked.

"Speak for yourself!" Pinkie and the Crusaders shot back like the name.

"Ignoring that," Rarity refocused the conversation. "How?"

"The Cryo Blaster is powered by an engine unit, a microcomputer that regulates air-to-fuel ratios. So the sub-cooled fluid in the chambers don't overflow--" Tyler started to explain

"Explode." Sunset chimed in

"RIght," Tyler as he walked to the monitors. "This E.C.U was receiving updates wirelessly from my tablet. If I boost the signal using the city's network and send a false update, we'll get a pingback and then--"

"Locate Tucker," Fluttershy asked. "And how long will it take?"

"First, I had to hack into the network," Tyler answered. "About 20, 30 minutes at best."

"I can do it in less than one," Twilight said. "When it comes to hacking I'm the fastest girl out there."

She cracks her knuckles and winces a little. "Okay, that was cooler in my head and we're in."

"That quick." Sweetie Belle was shocked.

"She's good." Pinkie was surprised as well.

"All right, I sending the updates." Tyler actives the locater. "We're connected."

"Network is triangulating the location," Twilight said.

"We got him," Sunset said. "He's heading west on Nelson and heading toward the train station."

"Why would he go to the train station?' Rarity asked.

"If he's leaving, it appears that Mr. Tucker had already may have gotten what he came for," Trevor said.

"The diamond," Spike exclaimed.

"When we put minds together nothing can stop us!" Applejack said cheerfully. "Let's get this guy."

"I understand you want to help but I don't want to put you or anyone else in the way because of me!" Rainbow Dash stopped her. "I need to handle this and need your help I'll call you guys."

Rainbow caught up with him on the train.

"There's nowhere to run," Rainbow said staring down at him.

"I didn't see you before," Tucker said. "Do your parents know it's past bedtime."

"If you wanted to get away you should have taken something faster than a train,"

"That's if I wanted to get away," Tucker smirked a bit. "I've seen your weakness at the armored car then at the theater while you save the people, I save myself."

He froze the wheels of the trains causing the train to lose itself.

"Good luck with that." As Tucker jumped out of the train.

"Focus Rainbow," Rainbow took a deep breath. "Get the people off the train first then deal with Tucker."

Rainbow manage to get all the people of the train, but the train was derailed causing her to fall on her back which Tucker fire causing Rainbow to feel the chill.

"Your fast, kid!" As He walks to her, "But not fast enough."

"Thank you."

"Thank you for what?" Rainbow asked.

"You forced me to step up my game," Tucker said as he aim the gun at her. "Not only with the gun but how I think about the job. It's been educational." then a red magic blast came out of nowhere and caught Tucker by surprise and turned and saw Sunset and others.

"Hold it right there brute," Rarity said as summoned a gem shield.

"There goes an old saying," Twilight said as she and others armed themselves with their magic and weapons. "You mess with one, you mess with all of us!"

"You know I was wondering who you were talking to," Tucker said.

"Hey unless you wanna have a permanent sunburn," Sunset said. "I backup if were you."

"Your shaking," Tucker called her bluff. "You never blast any before."

"There's a first time for everything, Frostbite," Twilight back her up.

Knowing that Tucker couldn't beat all seven he took his aim off from Rainbow.

"You win, kid." Tucker as he started to walk away. "I'll see you around."

"Hey, leave the diamond," Rarity said hoped he would return it.

"Don't push your luck, lass," As Tucker left the group.

Hours later with Principal Celestia and Vice-Principal Luna, The Crusaders, Trevor, and Tyler.

"Anything on finding Mr.Tucker," Celestia asked.

"Not good," Trevor said, "He somehow was able to disconnect the signal."

"Not to worry guys," Rainbow reassured him. "We'll find him again only next time he faces all of us."

"And don't forget about that Jackal guy," Applejack chimed. "That toad has it coming for making something like that."

Meanwhile, Tucker was at the motel talking to some people one of them lit a matchstick.

"I know it's been a while since we last saw each other and things didn't go so well between us."

"But things have changed. If I want to keep working in Canterlot, I'm going to need a new kind of crew, I going need someone like you."

He showed them the weapons that were stolen from Crimson Labs.

"You tolerant of extremes. You got certain skills. Most of you need some direction. And I can give that to you so what do say, Llyod, Mona, Jonhson." Tucker saying their names. "Are you guys in?"

"Yeah, buddy." Llyod picked the Heat Gun. "I'm in."

"Sure," Mona picked the electrical gauntlets. "You got the right girl for the job."

"Deal," Jonhson said gazed at the Sonic Cannons. "Just one thing, who do we call ourselves?"

"We are the 'Rogues' Gallery." Tucker smiled knowing that the only ones who stop him or the others are the Rainbooms.

Episode 15-Changes to Come

It was a busy Saturday evening in downtown Canterlot City as many places were getting ready to close up for the night, and many restaurants were packed full of people dining out with family and friends. While that was happening, Sunset Shimmer and her girlfriend, Twilight Sparkle (or Sci Twi to not mix her up with Princess Twilight), were both at Sunset’s apartment going over some calculus homework that was due the following Monday. They had spent most of their afternoon working on it, and were just about done with their homework as Twilight set down her pencil with excitement on her face!

“And done. Boy am I glad to have that over with.”

“What! You're already finished! I’m still stuck on this question right here! Sigh, I sometimes wish I was as good at this as you are Twilight.”

“Well, it’s a good thing you're dating someone who’s an expert at it and knows what she's doing, and that person happens to be me.”

This caused Sunset to let out a nice good laugh after spending most of her afternoon working on her calculus homework.

“Well, thanks for the help Twilight. If it wasn’t for you, I wouldn’t have managed to do so well in this class at all. It still kinda sucks that I was required to take this class so I can graduate with everyone else.”

“Yeah, I kinda regret waiting until our senior year to do it as well, as I was more focused on the other classes we had.”

“Ditto.”

Sunset took out her phone to check the time and noticed it was already nearly nine pm.

“Wow, we sure did lose track of time. Guess when you get focused on your work, you often forget to keep an eye on the time. Ain’t that right Twilight?”

“Huh? Um yeah, I guess….”

Sunset noticed by the way Twilight just responded to her that she wasn’t acting like her normal self right now.

“Twilight, are you ok? You're not tired, are you?”

“What! Oh no Sunset, well kinda. Well, it’s just that…”

“Let me guess, you want to stay over again, don’t you?”

“Well yes, how did you know?”

“You act like this every time you tell me you don’t want to go back home, Twilight. I’ve learned a few things in the last year we’ve been dating.”

“Oh, well, that’s very sweet of you Sunset.”

Twilight soon had a blush forming on her face as she tried to let her bangs cover it to not be embarrassed in front of Sunset.

“You sure have been doing this a lot lately. Has everything been going ok back home with your parents? Did something happen? You aren’t in any sort of trouble, are you?”

“What!? No, it’s just, how do I put this? I enjoy spending so much time with you, Sunset, that I don’t feel like going home that often anymore. I still love my parents, but I just feel ready to move out now, even though we only have a few more months until we graduate. I just feel like I’m ready to move out already, but where? I have no idea.”

“I see.”

Then, that gave Sunset an idea.

“Say Twilight, I’ve been meaning to ask you this for some time now, and I was wondering if you’d like to hear it?”

“Really? What is it, Sunset?”

“Since you practically spend about 90% of your time now with me and want to move out now, have you considered moving in with me? I mean, I do often get lonely here all by myself, even if I do have Ray & Owlowiscious for company, but it just feels so much better whenever I have company over. Especially if it’s you Twilight. And if you moved in with me, I’d really like that, a lot.”

This made Twilight feel the happiest she had been in quite some time.
“Thank you Sunset, that means so much to me!”

“You're welcome, so do you want to move in with me?”

Twilight wasn’t so sure what to say at first as she wasn’t one hundred percent sure she was ready for this sudden change. But if it was to be with Sunset all the time, and move in with her as well, it was exactly what she wanted!

“I’d love to, Sunset.”

“That’s wonderful, Twilight. But wait, what will your parents say about this?”

“I don’t know? They’re always fine that I come over here or stay over, but I’m not so sure how they’ll react to the fact that I want to move in with you!”

“Well, if you want, I can come with you when you tell them for yourself if that helps?”

“That… That would make things a lot easier Sunset. But can it wait for now?”

“Of course, Twilight. You’ll probably need some time to think about it anyway. Take as much time as you need, and when you’re ready to tell your parents the news, then I’ll be waiting to come over to your place and share it with them by your side.”

“Thanks, Sunset.

…..

“Is it ok if I can have a hug?”

“Of course.”

As Sunset brought Twilight into her arms to embrace the hug Twilight was already feeling a little bit scared for what was about to come her way. She knew she needed to talk it over with someone who knows her well and how to help her in this dire situation at hand.

Fortunately, she knew just the right person who has helped her in dire situations in the past that could help her just like when she was a little girl.

Her old babysitter and now sister-in-law Cadance.

The next morning, Twilight called up Cadance to see if she could meet up with her to talk about the sudden news she got. Cadance happily accepted her offer and invited her over to her home to talk things over with her.

When Twilight arrived, Cadance let her into the living room where they both sat down to have their talk. Shining Armor had taken Flurry Heart to the park, so it was a good choice that Cadance let Twilight come over while they were at the park.

“Thanks for allowing me to come over on such short notice, Cadance. You don’t know how important this is.”

“No worries Twilight, when it comes to you and a situation you’re in, I know that you’ll need my help straight away! Even if I may be busy with being a responsible mother and also unemployable, I’ll always make sure to open up a space in my schedule to help you out.”

“Thanks, Cadance.”

“Your very welcome Twilight. Now, what’s got you so worried lately? Has Sunset been treating you ok?”

“Yes she has, and that’s actually why I wanted to talk to you.”

“Really?”

“Yes, you see, last night after we finished working on our calculus homework she told me that she wants me to move in with her.”

“That’s such exciting news Twilight! But why has it given you the long face?”

“I’m just really worried about this sudden change that’s gonna happen! I feel very scared and nervous about what’s to happen and I’m not sure if I’m ready for this! I do want to move out as soon as possible but I’m not sure that I’m ready for this change!”

“I understand how you feel, Twilight. Shining Armor and I felt the same before we had Flurry Heart, as we were both very worried about what responsibilities we were gonna have once we became responsible parents.”
“That and well, I’m just not sure how my parents will react to this news as well. I know they trust me and have Sunset’s trust too and they like her a lot, especially my mom, but I’m just not sure how they’ll respond to it, and I’m just worried they might not even allow it!”

Twilight now had tears following out of her eyes as she tried to force them back in but she just couldn’t hold them in any longer as she soon started to cry out her thoughts that have been building up all night since talking with Sunset about moving in with her.

Cadance could tell this was worrying Twilight very seriously and she needed to think of something to help her. Luckily, with the proper experience herself, she knew exactly how to help Twilight as she brought Twilight in for a hug.

“It’s ok Twilight. Changes are hard for all of us. There’s nothing to be ashamed about. Most people aren’t often ready and prepared to embrace change just like you. But I know that this new change will surely make you, even more, happier than before with your relationship with Sunset Shimmer. And I’m sure that is exactly what your parents would want for you, to be happy.”

“Sniff, you think so?”

“Yes. They’ve seen how much you love Sunset dearly, and how she’s become a part of the family in just a short amount of time. I’m sure once you tell them the news, they’ll understand entirely and they’ll be happy for you as that’s what they want. To know that you’re happy.”

Cadance’s words made Twilight’s mood feel so much brighter now that she had shared it with her. She knew right away that her former babysitter would understand the situation she was in, and she was glad she talked it over with her about it as soon as she did.

“Thank you Cadance. You sure know how to solve these problems I often have.”

“It’s what I do for both you and your brother Twilight, as I love you both very much.”

“I love you too, Cadance. Thank you.”

“You're welcome Twilight.”

As the week proceeded on at a steady pace, Twilight soon had the urge to share the news with her parents that she wanted to move in with her girlfriend Sunset Shimmer.

When she told them the news, they were both very happy for her. While they were sad to see her go, they knew that this day would come sooner rather than later and that they’d be there for their daughter whenever she needed them, and told her they were happy with the choice she had made.

Spike of course learned about the news around the same time and wanted to come along with her as usual, which Twilight knew straight away he’d say that, as she knew her pet aka number one assistant didn’t want to be separated from her.

And soon enough, Spike was living at Sunset’s apartment alongside his friends Ray the gecko and Owlowiscious the owl. It was gonna take some time for Spike to get used to his new surroundings but he knew that he’d feel right at home in no time at all, as well as the many new smells he has yet found in Sunset’s apartment to sniff out.

Twilight had just arrived back at Sunset’s apartment with the last of her belongings late Friday evening after spending the last few days deciding on what to bring with her.

She didn’t bring a lot of her stuff as she only brought what she needed, such as some clothes, her school supplies, food, and toys for Spike as well as her bike. But she still brought a lot of stuff with her in the last few days to Sunset’s apartment complex. Sunset didn’t mind though as she was just happy that Twilight was now living with her.

Twilight knew that if she ever felt homesick she could go back home to see her parents for visits and to will continue to use her lab when needed. But right now she knew that she was, even more, happier now that she was living with the one girl she loved very much, Sunset Shimmer.

Twilight has known for some time that she doesn’t want to part ways with Sunset in the future as her love for her best friend has grown even stronger since they started dating a year ago. And shockingly it was even stronger than when she was still dating Timber Spruce, which would make him feel proud that his ex-girlfriend was happy.

She at some point hoped to also share the news with Sunset and the rest of their friends that she didn’t want to go to Everton for certain reasons, and one of them is because of Sunset. But she knew that it could wait for another time.

While Twilight was still a little scared for what the future had in store for her and her friends, she knew right away that they’d be able to face it no matter what comes at them with the magic of friendship!

The next morning as the sun showed its way into Sunset’s apartment it immediately woke Sunset up in the process.

She needed to remind herself to put a set of blinds there in the future so this didn’t continue happening every morning as it had been happening just about every day since she moved into her apartment, but she was reluctant to not have the sun wake her up whenever it was raining or it was a cloudy morning.

Sunset was about to get out of bed to use the bathroom and get her day started when she felt something wrapped around her chest.

“Twilight, can you please move a little so I can- Twilight?”

But when she turned to her left to where she thought Twilight was sleeping beside her she didn’t see her at all.

Sunset then noticed that Twilight had just gone under the covers and was the one who had her arms wrapped around her when she lifted the covers.

Sunset was surprised at first that she didn’t see Twilight when waking up but she knew that Twilight was hugging her in her sleep for a reason.

She knew that it was going to take some time to get adjusted to living with her and that they are practically roommates now. That and Twilight loved to do it to Sunset whenever she stayed over in the past.

Even when Twilight was in the middle of packing her stuff to bring to Sunset’s place, she was still a bit sad over the fact she was moving out of her home but knew that she wanted to be with Sunset more often now as Twilight didn’t want to decline Sunset’s offer from the start when she was told about it earlier in the week, and thanks to Sunset she was able to get through it without any serious problems.

At this point, Sunset wanted to get up already and use the bathroom to tackle her messy bed hair that was currently bugging her. She also wanted to use the tickle method that would let Twilight’s grip on her loosen so she can get out of bed but decided to just sacrifice a few more minutes to let Twilight continue to hug her in her sleep as another day was just beginning while Twilight was silently sleeping next to her.

“I love you, Twilight, and thank you for accepting my offer. You don’t know how much this means to me. Thank you.”

Sunset kissed Twilight’s forehead, which made the girl smile before she started to talk in her sleep again.

“I love you Sunset.”

Sunset just chuckled at how adorable it was, as she was thinking to herself that today was gonna be another great day with the love of her life Twilight Sparkle aka Sci Twi, the lovable nerd she would never want to leave her side.

Episode 16-Sinister Story Arc Part 1-What Else Did You Expect?

Most people who knew Capper would peg him as a fairly laid back person. He generally rolled with whatever life threw at him, including the occasional punch intended to shut him up (he never did realize when to be quiet). However, that image clashed with the teenager's current condition, which consisted of him frantically rushing through his apartment, checking under every single piece of furniture.

"Nothing," he grunted, ripping out the recliner cushion, before moving to the couch, systematically yanking the cushions out, sweeping his hand in the exposed area. "Nothing. Nothing. Nothing!" He threw his hands upwards, grabbing his hair and pulling it in frustration. It was enough to make him panic, nervously scratching his arms and chest.

There wasn't a single penny in the place. He'd checked everywhere he could think of, and he didn't have anything saved up. His parents were out of town, and nobody who could help him would answer their phone at this time on a Sunday night. Capper nervously glanced at the clock again, noticing it was already a quarter-past nine.

Capper took a deep breath, settling down into a chair. He had to think clearly, find some other way out of this mess. Maybe he could get out of the house, get away before they got there. Of course, they'd break in, maybe they'd trash the place. So what? It wasn't like he had any valuables lying around. If he did, he'd have taken them down to the pawn shop by now. There was time for him to fix up the house before his parents got back. Nobody would be the wiser.

But then the logical side of his brain kicked in once more. If he ran, they'd just get angrier. They'd never stop looking for him. They'd probably be smart enough to come back to the house, knowing he had nowhere in town to hide. Capper didn't have anybody out of town he could run to, and fleeing Canterlot was probably the only way to ensure they'd never find him. It was a nightmare. Maybe if he tried—

Capper's train of thought was brought to a screeching halt by the doorbell. The teenager froze where he stood, having no doubt in his mind as to exactly who was at the door. He'd thought he'd at least have a few more minutes to come up with some sort of plan, but that had turned out to be another delusion.

Capper weighed his options one more time. Admittedly, there wasn't a lot of variety to them. It was either try to sneak out through the back door or a window, and undoubtedly get caught. These people knew enough about Capper to have some extra guards around the house. It was just common sense at this point. The other choice was to just face the music. Neither was particularly appealing.

Sighing to himself, Capper gave in, getting up and walking to the door. This was his fault, he might as well face the music. Besides, if he didn't run away, maybe they'd cut him a little slack. Like only breaking one of his arms.

Capper smoothed down his tuft of blue hair as he went to answer the door. He also removed his red coat, hanging it up on the wall hook. If he was going to suffer for his mistakes, he'd rather that thing remained intact at minimum. It was the best article of clothing he owned, after all.

Taking one more breath to steel himself, Capper grasped the cool metal of the door handle, and yanked it open.

"Verko, my main man, great to see—" Capper started, but his voice died in his throat.

He'd assumed Verko would come to collect his debt personally, given how much the guy personally hounded him. Instead, he found himself face-to-face with a young woman, who couldn't be older than her early twenties. Her skin was a dark purplish-red, perhaps orchid, and her spiky hair was a rose red. Her intense eyes were a shade of teal, with a prominent scar over her right. She wore a simple black T-shirt, on which a logo of two turquoise horns was inscribed, and blue jeans. Her right sleeve hung limply at her side, with little limb to support it.

"Hello, Capper," she said, disregarding the teenager's shock. "Lovely to see you again."

"T-Tempest?" Capper squeaked, visibly beginning to sweat. "I-I didn't think...Verko—"

Tempest chuckled to herself. "Yes, he was the one you made your deal with," she laughed, as though explaining a simple concept to a particularly slow child. "But ultimately, he works for the king, same as I. His money is the Storm King's money. And given his failure to make any progress with you, the Storm King has seen fit to place me in charge of your case."

Capper swallowed audibly. If intimidation was the goal, the Storm King had certainly secured it. If you weren't afraid of Tempest Shadow, you probably didn't have more than one functioning brain cell.

"Yeah, and besides, your place is right next to the bakery," said a voice next to Tempest, followed by a wet chomping sound. Capper looked down, finding a short and squat man in black clothes, with grey skin and a mohawk of white hair sticking out of his skull. He took another messy bite of his eclair, chewing with his mouth fully open.

Tempest groaned. "Grubber, you're throwing me off," she protested, raising her one fist angrily.

Grubber, ever oblivious, didn't change his expression at all. "Sure, whatever, boss lady. I'll go stand back." He walked off of Capper's porch, chewing away at his confection.

Tempest turned back to Capper. "Now then, to business. Where's the money?"

Capper tensed even further. This was it, the moment of truth. "I...don't have it," he admitted. "I'm getting paid this Saturday, but until then, there's nothing I can do."

He closed his eyes, bracing for the inevitable blow that would find its way to his face. When nothing happened, he dared crack a single eye open. Unfortunately, this did nothing to assuage his fears, as Tempest was smiling.

"So, you won't be paying off your debts today," she said, examining the fingernails on her only hand. "What a pity. Still, at least you owned up to it. That doesn't happen very often."

She snapped her fingers. "Grubber, my tool, please." Grubber walked back into view, holding a long, thin object. Tempest picked it up, and Capper felt his stomach drop when he realized it was an electric cattle prod.

"We'll give you till Saturday, but you have to face some consequences." Tempest clicked the activator, producing a few sparks from the two prongs. "Don't worry, this'll only hurt for a minute." She smiled devilishly.

Capper swallowed.

Episode 17- Sinister Story Arc Part 2-Your Mission, Should You Choose to Accept it...

In Miss Harshwhinny's classroom that morning, the only sound that reverberated around was the sound of scratching pens and pencils. Nobody would dare to try and raise their voice, considering the teacher in question. She'd come down on them like a freight train. At least Harshwhinny wasn't one of those who'd punish the whole class if one person was talking.

Additionally, this designated writing time was much appreciated amongst this class. The essay portion of the upcoming test was easily one of the most feared things in the academic career of these students, so any chance to get feedback on their essays ahead of time was vital. Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle were both breathing calmly as they halted their writing for a couple of seconds, thinking about exactly what they wanted to say. Both girls were adept at this kind of assignment, but that didn't mean they could wing it.

Suddenly, the unthinkable happened, as a noise broke through the thick silence. This sound was the opening of the classroom door, prompting Harshwhinny to turn her attention to it. The entire class instinctively followed, finding the class had been interrupted by the only student who'd been absent, Capper.

Of course, Capper's present condition was something nobody expected. One of his eyes was blackened and swollen almost completely shut, and his body had numerous white bandages covering his skin. One encircled most of his neck, another sat on his left cheek, and several dotted both of his arms. Around the white material, one could see that the skin was reddened. His left arm hung in a sling, though it didn't look like it was broken.

Even the normally stoic Harshwhinny seemed taken aback at the sight of her student, and in an out-of-character-moment, didn't reprimand him for being late.

"Capper?! My goodness, what happened to you?!"

"Fell down some stairs," said the teenager, his voice low and tired. There was none of his usual laid-back attitude in his words, or in his body language, as he walked over to his seat. Looking down at his legs, Twilight noticed that he flinched whenever he extended his right knee, like there were more, unseen injuries, though she couldn't see anything beneath his jeans. Capper slumped into his chair, dropping his backpack onto the ground with a dull thud.

Miss Harshwhinny blinked a couple of times, as though trying to process exactly what was going on before her. Eventually, she shook her head, grabbing another loose piece of paper and bringing it over to Capper's desk.

"Well, since you're here, finally, you might as well work on the essay," she said, simply. Capper shrugged, the universal gesture for 'whatever,' before taking out a pen and beginning to scribble on the page with his (thankfully uninjured) right hand. Miss Harshwhinny returned to her desk, carrying on as though nothing had interrupted.

Of course, something had disrupted the normalcy of the class. Sunset and Twilight, ever accustomed to such things, looked each other in the eyes with as much subtlety as they could, Sunset skeptically raising her eyebrows. Neither girl spoke a single word, but at this point, they could communicate without opening their mouths.

'Fell down some stairs?'

Yeah, right. Not with those bandages.

You think we should ask him?

Definitely.

After class ended, Capper retreated to his locker, having missed his chance to drop off his excess books earlier in the morning. He got the door open easily enough, but getting his backpack off both shoulders and unloading books was a pain with only one arm. His history textbook slipped out of his grasp, dropping it onto his foot with an audible thump. Capper grunted, more from the frustration than the pain.

"Here, let me help you," said a familiar voice.

Capper turned to the side. Sunset Shimmer, the owner of said voice, reached down and picked up Capper's textbook, placing it inside of his locker for him. Twilight Sparkle, meanwhile, helped to re-attach the straps of his backpack, settling the lighter load on Capper's shoulders.

"Thanks, girls," Capper mumbled, apparently unsure of what exactly he was supposed to do. It wasn't like he knew either of them before hand.

"Are you okay?" Sunset asked, looking him over once again. "I'm guessing you were late because you were busy seeing a doctor for those injuries. Seriously, what happened?"

"I fell down some stairs. Besides, what do you care?" Capper grumbled.

"It's called compassion, try it sometime," Twilight snarked. "Come on, Capper, we just want to help you."

"Look, all we need to know is what happened to you..." Sunset said. Twilight instinctively turned her eyes to Sunset, seeing that her hand was reaching slowly for Capper's exposed skin. A faint orange glow began to gather around her pendant.

"No!" she protested, grabbing Sunset by the wrist. "We talked about this! No invading people's brains without permission!"

"Hey!" Sunset complained. "I was just gonna look at one memory! You know I can control it now! It's not like I was looking at his most intimate thoughts!"

"That's not the point and you know it!" Twilight snapped back. "You can't just jump inside somebody's head whenever you want! That's an invasion of privacy—"

Sunset cut Twilight off, placing a hand over her mouth. The former Crystal Prep student was about to protest, until she saw Sunset point to a spot on the back of Capper's neck. One of his bandages had partially slipped off, exposing the flesh beneath. A thin and shallow cut, barely starting to scab over, had been exposed, jutting up in a straight line and then veering diagonally right and upward. Sunset reached out and snatched the bandage away, revealing a mirror image of the same wound next to it, the two together resembling a pair of horns.

Twilight didn't recognize the symbol, but Sunset seemed to. Capper rushed to cover up his neck again, but it was too late. Sunset just stared in dull surprise at the teenager, seemingly catatonic with what might've been fear.

"Tell me you didn't," she finally said. "Tell me you didn't make a deal with him..."

"I didn't!" Capper protested, but his conviction was weak, "I just...I only borrowed a little from a guy who works for him—"

"Are you crazy?!" Sunset shouted, grabbing the collar of his jacket. "Do you have any idea what could've happened to you?!" She released Capper and clenched her eyelids shut, placing a palm against her forehead. "This is a nightmare..."

Twilight was at a loss for words. "What are you talking about?" she asked, turning to Capper. "What happened?"

"I can't..." Capper mumbled. "If I say anymore, they'll...You don't know what he'd do to me." He picked up his backpack once again, scurrying off to another class.

Twilight turned back to Sunset, but the former unicorn held up a finger to silence her. "Wait until lunch," she said. "All of the girls need to hear this." With that, she walked away, leaving Twilight to puzzle out exactly what was going on.

Several hours later, Canterlot's most magical seven friends gathered in their usual place in the cafeteria. This was something that happened pretty much every school day. This difference this time, of course, was how tense Sunset Shimmer was, clenching her hands so that the knuckles turned as white as Rarity. She hadn't even taken a bite of her grilled-cheese sandwich yet.

"Golly, sugar cube, what's the matter with you?" asked Applejack. "You look like you can barely breathe!"

"Sorry, sorry," Sunset answered, her voice remaining fairly stable, despite her appearance. "Something just...caught me off guard today. I think you all need to hear about it."

The other six girls leaned in closer. Even Pinkie, sensing the serious nature of the discussion, didn't say a word.

"Okay," Sunset began, "I'm sure you've all noticed Capper today, looking pretty bedraggled. Now, that wouldn't be cause for alarm by itself, but Twilight and I both got suspicious, so we decided to ask exactly what put him in that state. He was pretty evasive, giving us the whole 'I fell down the stairs' crap."

Twilight opened her mouth, no doubt to chime in about Sunset's attempt to read Capper's thoughts, but the other girl put a hand over her mouth.

"Not yet, Twilight. So one of the bandages on Capper's neck slipped off, and we saw that someone used a knife to draw into his skin. The cuts were superficial, but they weren't the big deal. The big deal was that fact that the cuts formed this symbol. Like a low-tech way to brand someone."

Sunset reached into her backpack, pulling out a folded post-it note. Twilight took a look, and sure enough, the note had the same image of the two horns inscribed on it with blue pen.

"Okay..." Rainbow started. "What does that mean, exactly?"

"It means Capper's been dealing with the Storm King," said Sunset, "and he somehow didn't fulfill his end of the bargain."

"The who?" asked Pinkie.

Most of the other girls had the same confused reaction, with the exception of Twilight. She flinched at the name as Sunset spoke, rubbing her upper arms nervously. Sunset's previous reaction was now perfectly clear.

"The Storm King is easily the most powerful crime lord in Canterlot," Sunset replied. "He doesn't have operations all over the world or anything, but most organized crime in this city can, in some way, be traced back to him. Drugs, gambling, loan sharks, organized robbery, you name it, this guy has his fingers in it somehow. Capper owes him cash that he didn't manage to pay back. Generally, the Storm King doesn't respond well to that."

"But wouldn't that show up on the news?" asked Fluttershy. "I've never even heard of the Storm King."

Sunset laughed hollowly. "Yeah. That's because this guy is good. Remember how I used to manipulate this entire school, turning people against each other, crap like that? This guy makes me look like an amateur."

"From what I've heard, he's incredibly skilled at covering his tracks," Twilight spoke up. "Most of the police are certain he's guilty, but they can never fully tie him to any crimes. That's why the media never reports on him."

Sunset looked surprised. "How'd you know?"

"My big brother's a cop. What do you expect?" Twilight answered. Then a thought occurred to her. "Wait, where did you learn about the Storm King, Sunset?"

Sunset shifted awkwardly in her seat. "Well...okay, back to my alpha bitch phase..."

"Darling, please don't tell me..." Rarity began.

"I swear, I never made deals with him, or his associates," Sunset insisted. "Back when I was a jerk, I used to buy cigarettes on the street, and word gets around. I actually had someone who worked for him approach me once, offering me a job, but I declined. After everything I'd learned about the guy, even I wasn't stupid enough to try and get into his business."

Fluttershy shivered with fear. "You don't mean...he could've killed you, right?"

"I wouldn't put it past him," Sunset answered. "It's not like people end up chopped into pieces and thrown in the river out here, but the Storm King is ruthless. If he's had people killed, he's covered it up pretty well." She pressed her hand into her brow. "And Capper's little accident is just the latest push towards our school. I heard he lost a lot of cash to local gamblers when he bet on us to win the Friendship Games, and Crystal Prep officially won, because we didn't even care about the trophy anymore."

"Wait, criminals bet on the Friendship Games?" asked Rainbow, skepticism all over her face.

"They'll bet on how fast paint dries!" Sunset snapped. "Look, the point is that the Storm King is expanding his territory further. Up to this point, Canterlot High and Crystal Prep have both remained pretty closed off from his operations, but he's gaining ground. Capper's just gonna be the first. He's gonna start trying to get more and more from the student populace around. I bet you anything he's trying to find someone who will sell his drugs in the halls of Canterlot High. People need this guy gone."

"So what do you want to do?" asked Rarity. "Get Capper to testify to the police?"

"I doubt that'd do any good. You didn't see the way he reacted when Twilight and I confronted him. He's terrified."

Twilight's stomach dropped, seeing exactly where this was going. "No...You're not seriously suggesting—"

"Well, we can't just do nothing!" Sunset protested. "This is crime infesting our community and getting too close to our friends! Besides, we've got magic superpowers! We have to do something!"

Twilight pulled her bangs in frustration. "Okay, first you still try to read people's minds without permission, despite us having a conversation about how it's a breach of privacy, and now you want us to go into vigilantism, risking life and limb?! Are you crazy?!"

"What, you'd rather we just sat back and watched people who don't think far enough ahead and end up like Capper? Or worse?" Sunset retorted. "Look, somebody tell me I'm not the only one thinking along these lines!"

"Yeah!" Rainbow chimed in. "I can run faster than people can blink, Applejack can lift cars, heck, you can levitate things, Twilight! What could they possibly do to hurt us?"

"Oh gee, let's think about that for five seconds, Rainbow," Applejack chimed in. "We just run in, guns blazing, they see our faces, they figure out our names, and the next thing you know, Apple Bloom gets kidnapped and chained up inside some sort of torture chamber!"

"And Sweetie Belle, too!" Rarity added. "Not to mention we'd probably be breaking the law by taking it into our own hands! How do you plan to deal with that?"

Pinkie spoke up. "But Sunset has a point, too. We've fought crazy magic people, but we can't just decide this isn't our problem just because there's no magic. We have a responsibility."

The six who'd spoken were left in tense silence. Everybody had made it abundantly clear where their votes were cast. Rainbow and Pinkie had clearly sided with Sunset, while Rarity and Applejack were firmly alongside Twilight. They'd reached an impasse on exactly how to proceed. However, all flinched back as they realized who would be forced to break the tie.

Fluttershy.

Nobody dared to look at her, not wanting to pressure her into making her decision. Fluttershy, of course, was smart enough to catch on. Most of her friends would've guessed she was afraid too afraid to take such high-priority role in this debate, but Fluttershy managed to surpass their expectations. Taking a breath, Fluttershy spoke to the table as a whole.

"Okay, I think we all have valid arguments. Sunset, Rainbow, and Pinkie are right that we have the power to make a difference, and ignoring the troubles of people surrounding us is inherently wrong. But at the same time, Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack make good points. If we just dive into this without thinking, not only could we get hurt even with our powers, we're putting our families at risk. Not to mention, we can't just beat the Storm King up and bring him to the police, that would never get through our legal system. So, if we're going to do this, we need a plan. How can we stop the Storm King without running into those problems?"

Everybody looked down as they processed Fluttershy's analysis. The consensus seemed to be pointing towards actually going up against the Storm King, but there needed to be rules and safeguards in place to execute that plan. Exactly how they would go about that, nobody could say.

Yet.

Episode 18- Sinister Story Arc Part 3-On the Other Hand...

Tempest Shadow always stood out in downtown Canterlot. After all, what person with one arm and a scar on her face wouldn't? Despite missing one of her limbs, she carried a presence around her that warned everyone in the immediate vicinity not to get in her way. As a result, she was given a wide berth as she made her way towards the apartments of downtown Canterlot. That was the way she liked it, stomping across the sidewalk, avoiding eye contact with any and all pedestrians. All she wanted was to go to 'work,' without having to send somebody else to the hospital.

Her destination was a rather small apartment building, only three stories tall. The building was a dull shade of red, with no pool or even anything resembling a lawn. It was a place nobody would look twice at, especially when looking for Canterlot's resident crime lord. The Storm King always preferred to remain unseen, at least by the general public. The police were aware of his existence, but there was nothing they could do about it. Even if they'd known who he was and where he lived, there wasn't enough evidence to get a search warrant.

Tempest made her way to the second floor, directly towards the familiar apartment, the unassuming number 216 facing her. Raising her single arm, Tempest rapped on the wood four times with her knuckles.

"Come in," said a deceptively chipper voice.

Well, at least he isn't in a bad mood today, Tempest thought to herself as she pulled open the door. When the Storm King was feeling less than chipper, she somehow always ended up on the receiving end of his rants. Not that he ever hurt her, it was more annoying than anything.

Storm King's setup was fairly simple, at least by the standards of a man who'd wormed his way into the majority of organized crime in Canterlot City. His desk was was broad and dark, the drawers mostly empty (it was policy among employees to shred any physical documents once they'd worn out their use, you never could be too careful). One of the 'Storm Guards' buff men decked out in grey suits with white hair, always watched the world from the window, giving the Storm King time to hide any evidence in case of approaching police. At the single desk chair sat the man himself, with that idiot Grubber standing off to the side. Storm King was busy typing away at his laptop, while Grubber continued to stuff his face with some pastry he'd bought.

The Storm King was actually rather plain in appearance. A tall and lanky man with grey skin, deep blue eyes, and snow-white hair, wearing an expensive black and grey suit. Of course, Storm King wasn't his real name, but he always insisted his employees refer to him as such, for reasons only he could say. Tempest privately thought psychologists would enjoy dissecting whatever issues led to that. Next to his chair, he had his long black cane, tipped with a shiny blue head. He was currently typing away at his computer, no doubt working on his newest scheme.

"Ah, Tempest!" exclaimed her boss, throwing out his arms and acting far more jolly at the sight of his underling than one would expect. "Punctual as ever!"

Tempest just rolled with it. She was used to this guy's antics by this point, anyway. "Capper's been taken care of, sir," she said. "Nothing permanent, but he's learned his lesson. He'll have your money by Saturday."

"Excellent," said the Storm King, clapping his hands together. "Another customer in my book. Now then, onto to the rest of my business."

He made a few keystrokes on his computer, opening up a new file. "Tempest, what's the most important thing money can buy? At least, according to the majority."

Tempest thought for a second. "...Safety?" she finally guessed.

"Precisely," said the King. "Insurance, security, medical assistance, etc. You can't reject a price that ensures a hurricane's not going to knock down your house from day to day. Or one that ensures you'll be able to get back on your feet if that does happen. And given how many...shall we say, less than lawful people in this city still refuse to join our little organization..."

Tempest's eyes widened. "Y-you want to set up protection rackets, sir?" she asked, failing to keep the apprehension out of her voice. She cursed herself internally. Showing weakness in front of the boss was never a good idea.

Storm King made eye contact with his subordinate. "Do I sense hesitation? Reluctance?" he asked, making no effort disguise exactly what he would do if the answer was yes. His hand slowly reached for his cane.

"No! No sir," Tempest insisted, standing up straight, clenching her fist so hard her fingernails dug into her skin, forcing her face to remain neutral. "No problems at all. Just a bit of a surprise. I mean, isn't this kind of risky? We could get exposed."

Storm King chuckled as he tapped his cane against the floor. "Possible, but remember what we're good at: intimidation. You just keep the pressure on them, and everybody will be so scared of us, they won't even think of ratting us out. Especially if we've got you heading that operation. Everybody who knows you in this town is terrified of you. It always works, doesn't it?"

"I can't deny that, sir," Tempest answered.

"Good, that's just what I like to hear," Storm King declared. "Go round up our best people—besides you, obviously—and get them to our bunker in the middle of town. I'll contact you there, and we'll get started."

Tempest nodded, though it was somewhat half-hearted. Storm King was too busy with his computer once again to notice.

"Ooh! Can we shake down that bakery on Elm Street?!" Grubber chimed in, sounding like an excited grade schooler. "Maybe we can get free cake and donuts, or—!"

He didn't get a chance to finish that expression of desire, as Storm King turned his chair around and gave him a well-deserved slap upside the head. Even in her bad mood, Tempest couldn't hold back a small chuckle at that sight. She turned around and began her trek across Canterlot City.

Most of her walk was spent lost in her own head. Despite all the bravado she'd shown, she wasn't crazy about her boss's newest plot. Storm King wasn't an incompetent leader, but he tended to get reckless with repeated successes. And she had personal stakes in his future, as Tempest's job was her life. What would she do if Storm King went under? Should she just get out now? Was there any other—

Tempest brought that train of thought to an abrupt halt as she looked down at the sleeve where her right arm should've stuck out. She'd had multiple chances to receive a prosthetic, but had turned down all of them. Because her stump of an arm was a reminder. A reminder of an accident, and the fallout. A reminder not to go back down that path she'd so stupidly walked before. A reminder to do what she was best at: survive. And Storm King had always made sure she was provided for. She owed him that much, and so much more. She'd never turn her back on him.

Steeling herself, Tempest continued to advance towards Storm King's biggest hideout.

Rainbow Dash's ears focused on the rhythmic thwacking noise as she bounced a fist-sized ball repeatedly against the side of Canterlot High. Off to the side, Sunset and Pinkie sat, their eyes following the ball as it went back and forth, from Rainbow's hand to the wall. Sunset occasionally ran her hands through her long hair, a sign of stress to anybody who knew her well enough. Pinkie just seemed to shut down in moments like this.

At the end of the debate over what to do about the Storm King, Fluttershy had suggested that both sides take the rest of the day to try and think through their respective positions a bit more. Considering how Sunset had brought it on rather suddenly, giving nobody any time to really think over their opinions on the subject, this seemed like a good idea. Thus, Sunset and the two who'd agreed with her suggestion to take on the Storm King were now waiting for the others to get out of their classes, and hopefully they'd come to some sort of consensus.

Sunset was far more nervous than she'd previously been. The time she'd spent in classes, thinking over exactly what taking on the Storm King would entail, had impacted her rather deeply. Sure, she and her group of friends had dealt with some dangerous situations before, but those had been magical in nature, and if she was being honest, rather silly. These were criminals, who'd kill them over something as trivial as money. Even with super powers, it was a dangerous job she wanted to take on. Sunset's position hadn't changed, and she still believed that getting rid of the Storm King was ultimately the right course of action. It was how to go about achieving that goal that was the problem.

At the sound of footsteps, the three girls turned their heads. Coming towards them were Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy. The girls all had expressions that looked like fear on their faces, along with something Sunset couldn't identify. Guilt, perhaps?

"So, we've all had time to think over our problem," said Fluttershy, taking the lead once more. Sunset had to admit, that impressed her. "Now, let's all discuss this in a polite, civilized manner."

"Yeah, cause we were ready to strangle each other earlier," Rainbow sardonically muttered under her breath, but Pinkie shot her a silencing glare.

"Well, I'd like to go first," said Twilight. "Sunset, Rainbow, Pinkie, I just wanted to apologize for what I said earlier at the lunch table. I guess I got scared, and I thought you hadn't considered everything that could go wrong in this endeavor, but I shouldn't have done that. It was disrespectful to you, and I'm sorry."

"Maybe I should apologize, too," Rainbow admitted. "Unlike everybody else, I didn't really think through my perspective. I was just like 'Hey, we've got super powers, what could happen?' Plus, I didn't think about your little sisters." She gave an apologetic smile to Applejack and Rarity.

"Nonetheless, darling," Rarity chimed in. "Steps must be taken to protect our families. We must not involve anyone in this affair who doesn't need to be."

"I agree," said Applejack. "So, what can we do? Wear masks, I guess?"

"I guess so," said Sunset, "but something else to consider is how we work around the law. I'm not sure what kind of vigilante laws Canterlot City has, but even if we find the Storm King, we can't just beat him up and drag him to the police station. That would never fly in court." She turned to Twilight. "Can you get Shining Armor onboard with us?"

"He knows about the whole magic thing, but I don't know what he'd think of this," Twilight answered apprehensively. "I mean, we'd be risking our lives. I'll ask him, though. If nothing else, he'll at least tell us how to get Storm King convicted without breaking the law."

"Another thing we need to consider is safety, sugar cube," said Applejack. "We may be super strong, but some of our powers ain't much good in a fight."

"Good point," agreed Rainbow. "How about this: if and when we end up splitting into groups, there's always at least three of us together. And each one of those groups has at least me, Applejack, or Rarity on it. We're the best suited to deal with thugs, or anything like that."

"Hey!" Twilight protested, levitating a small rock as if to prove her point.

"Sorry, Twi, but you're not aggressive enough. Not that that's a bad thing!" Rainbow stammered, trying to cover her tracks. "Rarity at least has no problem encasing people in diamond barriers. I just can't see you mentally throwing bricks at people, unless you were really terrified."

Twilight sighed. "Fair enough," she admitted. Besides, if she were honest, the less she had to use her powers, with or without violent intentions, the better. Midnight Sparkle was a distant memory, but still a traumatizing one.

"But how do we find the big meanie?" asked Pinkie. "You guys said Capper's too scaredy to tell us anything. Who else can we go to?"

"That...might not be a problem," said Sunset. "I know a girl, she used to work in his organization. He hates her for leaving, but her and her small gang are good at defending themselves, so he's never gone after them. Maybe she can at least give us some starting points."

"Are you sure we can trust this person?" asked Twilight, "If the Storm King hears about us ahead of time, it could put us all in jeopardy."

"Don't worry. She hates the Storm King's guts. If anybody's willing to give us the dirt, it'll be her."

"Okay, I'm going with Sunset," said Rainbow, "Who's with us?"

"I'll go, darlings," Rarity answered. "I dislike the idea of getting my hands dirty in this business, but if I must, I'd rather get it done sooner rather than later."

"Which leaves Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Applejack with me," said Twilight. "We'll try to get some ideas from Shining Armor. And hopefully prevent him from going to our parents."

Episode 19-Sinister Story Arc Part 4-Inside the Law

For perhaps the eighth time in her life, Sunset Shimmer was grateful that Rarity was her friend, and was so good at sewing. The ivory-skinned girl was fully on board with the idea of disguises, mostly for the purpose of keeping their identities and family safe from the Storm King. Predictably, she was delighted that it also gave her yet another creative opportunity. Thus, she'd gleefully whipped up a handful of cloth masks for the girls. Unfortunately, they'd been sidetracked for a while, as Sunset had been forced to convince Rarity not to stylize the masks, such as giving Sunset's a flame pattern, covering Rainbow Dash's with lightning bolts, etc. Eventually, Rarity had given in, creating seven ski masks, though they were all different colors.

Sunset, Rainbow, and Rarity walked down to Canterlot's smallest park, wearing their new disguises. The masks wouldn't attract a lot of attention in this part of town, given that it was a more seedy side, but Sunset refused to take chances. If anyone working for the Storm King saw where they were going, it could spell disaster. According to Sunset, this is where her contact, who could hopefully give them tips on dealing with the Storm King, tended to hang out.

"Darling, are you certain we can trust this... acquaintance of yours?" asked Rarity, still sounding unsure.

"Don't worry," Sunset replied. "Even when I was still a tool, I never did anything to her, if that's what you're worried about. And she probably hates the Storm King way more than we do. Even if we don't get anything out of this, she won't go ratting us out."

As the three passed through the trees, several men began to creep into their view, taking notice of them. They all turned their heads, focusing on the girls, their eyes never losing track of their targets as they walked. Two had skin in a brilliant shade of green, with larger, more muscular builds. One was a paler green, and appeared to have some sort of metal cast on his nose, and his tongue hanging out. One was fatter and round, and unlike her comrades, focused more on whatever mush she was eating than the intruders in their territory. All of them, even the man with the cast, had rather pointed noses, almost like beaks. They all wore brown long coats, with a logo of a skull and crossbones on the back, except the skull seemed to be from a bird. Black bandanas covered their hair.

Standing at the edge of the park was a young woman, who Rainbow guessed was probably the leader. She wore a similar long coat, but hers had gold highlights, and she wore a large, black, tricorn hat, with a red feather sticking out. Her skin was whitish grey, almost tan, and from what could be seen under her hat, she had pale green, wispy hair, almost like feathers. She had a hooked nose, like her subordinates, and her raspberry eyes stared down Sunset and the others, assessing them. Rarity shivered under her gaze, knowing this wasn't a woman she wanted to mess with.

The woman checked her watch, and Rarity noticed her nails were unusually long and sharp, but filed to an even state.

"Most people don't approach the Parrot Pirates without some sort of agenda," said the woman, sounding annoyed at the intrusion, as though they'd interrupted her routine. All things considered, they probably had. "We've got lunch in fifteen, so I suggest you state your business before we remove you." One of her minions cracked his knuckles.

Rarity and even Rainbow flinched slightly at her words, but to the surprise of all, Sunset chuckled.

"Still keeping that name, Celaeno?" she asked, pulling up the front of her mask to expose her face. "I gotta be honest, even after all this time, I still think it sounds pretty goofy. Glad to see you're still going, though."

The leader, whose name was apparently Celaeno, raised her eyebrows. "Sunbeam?" she asked. "I thought you'd disappeared from this side of town forever. What're you doing here? What's with the masks? And who're your two backup dancers?"

"Hey!" Rarity protested. "If anything, Sunset is my backup dancer! My dancing can—"

She was cut off, as Rainbow covered her mouth. "Not now, Rar—I mean, buddy."

"They're friends," Sunset replied, awkwardly twiddling her thumbs. "As for the rest, well...we didn't exactly want anyone to know we came to see you. Basically...we're looking to take down the Storm King."

It was as though she'd walked into a museum, grabbed the vase worth over one billion dollars, smashed it on the floor, and then started tap-dancing on the shards. All of Celaeno's friends flipped out, coughing and staring in disbelief. Celaeno herself actually had her feet slip out from under her, and fell on her rear.

"I'm sorry...what?!" she managed to spit out as she got to her feet. "Are you insane?! You want to take on the Storm King?! I mean, I hate the guy, and normally I'd say, 'More power to you,' but are you out of your minds?! We'd never take the guy on, even together, but...I don't...how?!"

"Okay, okay, I know it sounds borderline suicidal," Sunset admitted, attempting to defuse the situation, "but he's affecting kids around our school, and it's just a problem we can't ignore any longer. Plus, we have a couple of advantages."

She made a small gesture to Rainbow and Rarity. Dash smiled in her mask, before taking of at blinding speeds. She managed to lap the entire park several times, faster than anybody's eyes could track, before coming back to a complete stop in her original position. Rarity was equally eager to demonstrate her own powers, creating her signature diamond-shaped barrier in front of her, before moving it in through the air. If Celaeno's jaw was physically capable of hitting the floor, it probably would have.

"Okay, I'm not even going to ask," she finally said.

"Good," Sunset replied, "because it's a long story. Listen, I know you won't spread the word about us being here, and all I'm asking for is advice. How do we take apart the Storm King's empire? How do we get the law to imprison him?"

Celaeno sighed. "Sunset, I just don't know. A couple months ago, I would've been fully onboard with this, but the Storm King's still going strong after all this time. Even with the crazy super powers, I don't know how you could prove his guilt."

"Oh come on! There's gotta be something!" Rainbow protested. "A kid got the Storm King's symbol cut into his skin because he owed the guy a couple of bucks! This can't keep happening, there must be something you can give us!"

Celaeno looked at the teenager for a few minutes, as something that might've been pity slipped into her eyes. Sunset hoped it was actually empathy, considering how much was riding on this one meeting. If Celaeno couldn't or wouldn't help them, she had no idea where to go next.

"You said the kid owed a debt to the Storm King?" Celaeno finally asked. Rainbow nodded, still looking rather frustrated. "Okay, it's unlikely he would've dealt with the King directly, especially if it was his first time. Probably went through one of the guy's money dealers. In your area, he probably went with a guy named Verko. I'm sorry, that's all I can give you."

"One name? Are you kidding me? How are we supposed to—?" Rainbow started to complain, until Rarity cut her off by encasing her in a diamond dome.

"What our friend means is we're very thankful for your assistance," she hurriedly insisted. "We'll be sure to give the Storm King one for you."

Celaeno rolled her eyes, but smiled anyway. "I still think you're on a suicide mission, but you do you, Sunspot," she said. "Heck, you might actually make some sort of difference."

"Thanks for the vote of confidence, Birdface," Sunset answered. With that, the three turned around and left the park, Rainbow grumbling quietly under her breath all the while.

"Well, that was pleasant," Rarity said as a kind of ice breaker.

"I still think it blows that we only got one name," Rainbow protested.

"Yeah, I was hoping for a tiny bit more," Sunset agreed. "It can't be helped, I guess. I hope that Twilight and the others are having better luck..."

"Are you crazy?!"

The entirety of the Canterlot Police Station all turned towards Shining Armor's desk at the man's sudden outburst. The station was a standard setup, with most officers seated at their average-sized desks, complete with whatever trappings the department could afford at the moment. Right now, that included computers that, while not obsolete, weren't exactly the latest generation of hardware, either. Shining Armor's desk was nothing special, with pictures of Twilight, their parents, and Cadence, his fiance. He did his job, like any good cop.

It was extraordinarily rare for Shining to suddenly shout out the way he had. Every person in the room turned to face the pale-skinned man, along with the three girls standing beside his desk. Twilight was easily recognized, as she'd visited her brother often enough. Pinkie, Applejack, and especially Fluttershy all flushed at the sudden onslaught of eyes staring at them.

After a couple of seconds, Shining Armor realized all the attention he'd attracted, and promptly sat back, awkwardly tugging at his collar.

"Uh, nothing to see here, folks. Go about your business," Twilight announced, trying to break the tension.

For the most part, it worked. The majority of people watching stared for a couple more seconds, before deciding it wasn't worth it, and turning their heads back. Some continued to observe, perhaps out of some hope that an interesting sight might emerge out of whatever was going on. With a sigh, Shining Armor got out of his chair, leading the four girls to the one place he knew nobody would disturb them: the old break room.

At some point, the previous break room, which was barely large enough to accommodate the five people, had been abandoned, in favor of another room in which they could actually fit the fridge. The old room had been intended to be converted into something else useful, but that plan had fallen out of the schedule for some reason. It probably had something to do with all the stains in the carpet nobody had bothered to clean up, which were starting to smell. Shining closed the door behind him, quickly claimed the only chair in the room, and faced the four girls.

"Alright, I'll repeat my question: Are you crazy, Twily?" he demanded. "Taking on the Storm King? Are you even thinking?"

"Hey, that's what she said to Sunset!" Pinkie chimed in. Applejack preemptively put a hand over the other girl's mouth, knowing she'd continue until the end of next week before wearing out.

"I don't think we're crazy," Twilight replied, adjusting her glasses (one of her nervous habits). "Shiny, we have to do something. You didn't see what they did to Capper. The things that could infect our school."

Shining Armor sighed, placing the palm of his hand against his eyes. "Look, girls, it's wonderful that you're taking an interest in this sort of thing. But even with the crazy magic powers, this is a gigantic risk. You could get killed, or kidnapped, or other things I don't want to think about. It's just not sensible."

"Believe me, Shiny, I had the exact same reaction when Sunset suggested it," said Twilight, "but the more I thought about it, the more I realized I had no defense against her primary argument: if we have the power to change something, but we just sit on our rears, we're as responsible as the guilty party for what happens. The whole great power, great responsibility thing won't get out of my head, cliché as it sounds. I can't just watch this happen again."

"Then get Capper to come forward," said Shining Armor. "Tell him we'll protect him. He can testify—"

"I don't know, sugar cube," said Applejack. "Capper was never the bravest sort."

"And we already know he's terrified," said Twilight. "Honestly, it was like he thought us seeing the mark on him was an automatic death sentence. I think the only way he'd ever agree to testify was if the Storm King was imprisoned."

"Yeah! And besides, the Storm King's such a big meanie, he probably has dozens of lawyer guards protecting him!" Pinkie added. "One person testifying isn't going to break through all of that!"

"Can you please tell us about the laws surrounding vigilantism?" asked Fluttershy. "We need to get this done legally if we want to Storm King to got to prison, where he can't hurt anyone."

Shining Armor groaned again. Clearly, he couldn't believe he was actually going through with this. "Look, the laws are pretty much what you'd expect. You can't just bring evidence into the station and boom, we can get him convicted. That raises all sorts of legal problems, with illegal searches and everything, it'd never fly in court. Not to mention how many laws you'd probably get thrown in jail for. Breaking and entering, theft, assault." Suddenly, a thoughtful look crossed his face, if only for a second. He quickly covered it up, but not fast enough.

"But...?" Twilight prompted, a knowing grin on her face.

"Sometimes, I think you know me too well," Shining grumbled. "Theoretically, there are ways we could work around it. I'm already working on the Storm King case. If—and this is a big if—you could come up with a believable story as to how you stumbled onto some piece of evidence, and you called me, it would just be a good samaritan giving a tip to the cops. The rest of it could just be good old fashioned police work." Shining Armor's face returned to its hardened glare. "However—"

"Shining, please," Twilight implored, holding onto her big brother's hands. Twilight wasn't in the habit of using a puppy dog face to get what she wanted out of him, but staring at her now, Shining saw deep into her eyes. Twilight was being driven by sheer compassion, hoping to ensure nobody else suffered the way Capper had. Saying no felt like an impossibility.

"Alright," he finally gave in, "but we need to establish ground rules. One, I'm agreeing to this because we've tried every trick we already knew, and we still haven't gotten the Storm King, so don't expect this to become a regular thing. Two, we keep in constant contact. You don't poke a suspect's back without telling me about it. Three, if I tell you something's too dangerous, you get outta there, no questions."

"Fair enough," replied Applejack.

The group was then interrupted by the ringing of Twilight's phone. The girl whipped out the small device, hitting the answer button upon seeing Sunset Shimmer's name. She held it up to her ear for a second, apparently unable to get a word in as Sunset hurriedly relayed the information she'd uncovered.

"Sunset says they have the name of the dealer Capper most likely borrowed from," she announced. "Verko, something. Didn't get a last name, unfortunately."

Shining Armor thoughtfully scratched his chin. "Verko...that name sounds familiar. Hold on, let me check something."

He rushed out of the break room to his desk, quickly accessing the police database. He returned minutes later, armed with a print out of an old mugshot.

"Verko Ratter. Pretty low time guy, did some time for embezzlement. I wouldn't be surprised if the Storm King recruited him right out of the prison doors. If you can find him, without interrogating him or stealing from him, or anything, maybe you can get a tip on evidence. Maybe eavesdrop on him."

Twilight took the picture. The man certainly lived up to his name. His skin was a pale pink, like a naked mole rat, and the whiskers that he apparently refused to shave didn't help the resemblance. He had a slight overbite, with two incisors sticking out above his lip. His head was completely bald. He was wearing a rather nice suit, but it seemed to add to the creepy factor rather than detract.

"Sunset, we've got a name. And an address!" Twilight announced happily. Then a small frown ended up on her face. "Wait, you're not planning to just read his thoughts, are you?"

"No way," Sunset replied. "I'd definitely get caught. No, I've got a much better idea..."

Episode 20-Sinister Story Arc Part 5-Fire the First Shot

"I don't know about this, Sunset," Fluttershy mumbled as she crouched in the shadow of the building, a small rat standing at her feet. She, Applejack, Twilight, and Pinkie were sitting outside of the location they'd identified as Verko's address, with Sunset communicating via phone again. Sunset had relayed her plan to get information from Verko, and Fluttershy was rather apprehensive.

"I understand, Fluttershy," Sunset replied, "but we can't go in there. None of us can turn invisible or intangible. This is safer."

"But what about Mr. Rat?" Fluttershy protested. "What if he eats rat poison, or somebody left a mouse trap in there? Or if they see him?"

"I don't know about that last one," said Twilight. "I mean, look at this place. I wouldn't be surprised if some of his relatives live in there. Though that does increase the chances of the other two."

Fluttershy turned to Mr. Rat, who spoke for a few more seconds. "He says they live under the building, but they don't go where the people are."

"Well, that means he knows the place, at least," said Rainbow, over the phone. "Come on, all he has to do is listen for a few minutes. He won't be in danger."

"Rainbow! Don't be insensitive!" Rarity scolded.

"But I..." Fluttershy protested weakly, but found she couldn't come up with a solid argument. "Okay. But I'm asking him, not telling him. And he's not taking any chances. The second they see him, he's leaving."

"I reckon we can't ask for more than that, Fluttershy," said Applejack.

Fluttershy turned back to Mr. Rat. Her pendant pulsed with yellow light as she spoke. "Alright, all we need you to do is go watch the man in there who looks like a big, hairless rat for a while. Listen to everything he says. Then come back out here and tell us every word he said. But if they see you, get back out. Will you please do that?"

Mr. Rat scratched his whiskers for a couple of seconds, before nodding.

"Great!" said Pinkie happily, as she reached into her hair, pulling out a chunk of cheese. "Here you go little guy!"

"Wait, why do you have that?" asked Applejack, as Mr. Rat messily devoured the cheese.

"I always keep cheese on me!" Pinkie replied, in a matter-of-fact manner. "You know, in case of cheese emergencies!"

All the others just stared at Pinkie, as Mr. Rat made his way inside of the building.

Luckily for the girls, Mr. Rat was rather familiar with the layout of the building. Verko was too cheap to hire an exterminator, so the rats moved freely below, only venturing out when necessary. Fluttershy had been right about the rat poison, but they'd figured out how to avoid that long ago.

Mr. Rat scurried around in the area behind the building's main wall, finally finding the exit into the living room. He slipped under one of the old chairs, poking his head out and seeing the man the girl had asked him to spy on. Additionally, there was another human there as well, a lanky grey one with white hair.

"So, I take it my orders are clear?" said Storm King, tapping his cane on the floor. "You realize how big a responsibility this is, right?"

"Of course, boss!" Verko replied, giving a dismissive wave of his hand. "Just like when I managed to sway that stupid Capper into dealing with us! No need to thank me, by the way. All I gotta do is take Tempest and some of our guys up to that place and—"

Whatever inane blabber Verko would've continued to spout is anyone's guess, but it would forever remain unheard, as Storm King's hand found its way to his face, dealing a painful blow across Verko's jaw. Storm King then seized him by the collar, pulling Verko until the distance between their faces was shorter than one finger.

"Listen, Verko," Storm King snarled, clearly infuriated, "I brought you onboard because you were good at organizing crap. I kept you around because you managed to sway a couple of new customers into our business. But at this point, I've realized that, in certain places, you're either a complete idiot, or have an inflated sense of your own importance. Or both. And you know what? That pisses me off."

He lifted up his cane, bringing the bottom point up to Verko's face, and pressing it into his neck. "Now, I'm going to give you a very simple job to do: act as our face at the Sugar Cube Corner dump. Say and do everything Tempest tells you to, considering her IQ probably doubles yours. We're gonna charge 'em for our protection. Let the guards handle the heavy lifting. Just say what you're supposed to, then sit down and shut up. Got it?"

Verko had been sweating buckets out of pure fear for the entire, one-sided conversation. Staring at the cane as it pushed into his skin, he managed to squeak out. "Yes, sir!"

Storm King pressed harder. "What was that?"

"Yes, Mr. Storm King!" Verko chirped, cursing the fact that he'd forgotten the boss's preferred way to address him. The only one exonerated from this tradition was Tempest.

Storm King released Verko with a grunt of exasperation. "If you screw this up, I'll nail you to the wall, Verko," he grumbled. "Don't think I won't."

With that, he turned on his heel, heading for the door. Mr. Rat, in the level of intelligence he possessed, decided now was a good time to return to the humans. The grey man was scaring him enough already.

Fluttershy breathed a deep sigh of relief as Mr. Rat came back out of the building, completely unharmed. Despite everyone agreeing to her precautions, she still hated the idea of sending an animal into dangerous territory. She understood where Sunset had been coming from when she suggested it, but that didn't mean she was comfortable. She reached down and patted Mr. Rat on the head, thankfully Rarity wasn't there with her pocket hand sanitizer.

"Oh, I'm so glad you're okay!" she said. "Please, tell us what you saw in there!"

The rat made a few small chirping noises, as Fluttershy's pendant glowed with yellow light for a couple of seconds. They other girls looked on as she listened intently to the rat, her expression dropping from relief to afraid as she did so. Traces of fear crept up her face as the rat continued.

"Oh my goodness...he says the Storm King himself was in the building!" she squeaked, clearly afraid.

"You mean that guy?" asked Pinkie, pointing.

The other three girls followed Pinkie's gaze, discovering the tall, grey-skinned man exiting the building, his cane tapping on the ground as he walked away. From their position, they got a quick look at his deep blue eyes, and the emotions behind them. There was frustration and greed, but what really scared them was that something wasn't there. There was no mercy or compassion in those eyes, much like there hadn't been in Demon Sunset's. Or Midnight Sparkle's.

The Storm King turned his head to the side, noticing the four girls standing behind the building. Luckily, Mr. Rat was behind Fluttershy, so he saw nothing out of the ordinary. He gave a rather annoyed expression, then continued on his way, as though they didn't exist.

"That's the Storm King?" asked Applejack, perplexed, once he was out of sight. He didn't look the part of a ruthless crime boss. Sure, there were those creepy eyes, but what kind of abilities did he have that enabled him to gain so much power?

"Don't think he's just a pushover," said Twilight. "It's not like appearance is a giveaway to how dangerous he is."

"Oh, but there's more, and it's so terrible!" Fluttershy wailed. "Mr. Rat says they're planning to start a protection racket, and they're going to start extorting Sugar Cube Corner! Tonight!"

"What?!" shouted Pinkie. "That monster's willing to shake up the Cakes just for a little money?!"

Twilight started dialing her phone again.

"Sunset, we've got a problem."

Back at the school, Sunset listened closely to Twilight's recounting of everything they'd just learned, her expression one of determination, trying not to let any fear creep into her face.

"I'll say we have a problem," she answered, putting Twilight on speakerphone. "So, apparently, the Storm King is now getting into protection rackets. What's worse, he's sending Verko and some of his goons down to try and rope Sugar Cube Corner into it."

"WHAT?!" shouted Rainbow Dash. "But there's no way the Cakes can pay safety money! Not if this guy is as bad as you say he is! They just don't make enough!"

"That's what I said!" Pinkie's voice came over the phone. "We gotta stop those guys! We gotta go full super hero on them!"

"Normally, I'd be against the idea," Twilight admitted, "but in this case, we don't have time for much else. I can call Shining Armor, we can say we just heard them talking about it outside the building by accident, but the police won't reach them in time."

"My sentiments exactly, darling," said Rarity. She reached into her bag, handing Rainbow her mask and putting her own on, "Rainbow, you'll need to get us there, and we can stop it before anyone gets hurt."

"Swing by and grab me too, Rainbow," said Applejack. "I ain't letting you two deal with a bunch of crooks by yourselves."

"You sure you three can deal with this?" asked Sunset. "I didn't think we'd actually have to get our hands dirty so early. If you don't feel prepared—"

"We don't have a choice, Sunset," said Rainbow, "It's time to act."

Tempest would be the first to admit how much she hated this particular assignment. Not because she was apprehensive about shaking down some stupid bakery/cafe, but because she had to do it with Verko, even if she was in charge. She was fairly certain there wasn't a single person in their organization who actually liked the idiot. If she had to guess, she'd say he was kept around because he'd be an easy throwaway scapegoat just in case.

Nevertheless, she followed her part perfectly, standing beside the half-dozen Storm Guards as Verko shoved his way into Sugar Cube Corner. At least Verko had enough functioning neurons to regurgitate the pitch they'd agreed upon before going in.

"Here's Verko!" announced the rat man, throwing his arms out to his sides.

Tempest groaned quietly. Of course he was showing off.

Verko marched right up to the counter, where Mr. Cake could only stare in stunned surprise at what had entered his shop. "I've heard you and the missus run this establishment, freckles," he continued, poking Mr. Cake in the chest. "Nice, nice. Now, it's your lucky day, because the Storm King is moving to offer free guards for this entire neighborhood, you included! Only one tiny catch..."

Verko gestured to the Storm Guards, beckoning them to enter, Tempest close behind. Two remained behind to watch the doors. The guards were all extremely imposing, standing as tall and broad as the doorway, wearing coats with white fur lining and black masks, and armed with lead pipes. They said nothing, merely standing in threatening stances, more like animals than people. The few customers still at Sugar Cube Corner visibly flinched, afraid the slightest movement would set the beast men on them.

"We just need a tiny little compensation for our trouble," Verko continued, dragging his uncut fingernail across the cash register. "We got a deal?"

To their credit, Mr. and Mrs. Cake didn't instantly fall to their knees in fear. They looked at each other nervously, before Mr. Cake turned back to Verko.

"What happens if we...decline your offer—" he started, but was quickly interrupted.

That interruption took the form of one of the Storm Guards bringing his pipe down in an overhead swing, smashing open the display case, sending shards of dagger sharp glass into the assembled cookies, cupcakes, and other confectionaries. Another casually flipped over one of the occupied tables, sending milkshake glasses to shatter on the floor, spilling their contents everywhere.

Verko just chuckled to himself. "Let's just say your store won't exactly be making the most profitable list, pal," he replied, the threat not even slightly concealed. "And I wouldn't recommend calling the cops, either. My associates tend to get...nervous when the authorities are involved. And when they're nervous, they break things."

Tempest smiled slightly. At least Verko was doing this part of the job correctly.

Satisfied that Verko wasn't going to lead them all to ruin, Tempest turned her gaze to the street outside, giving the guards stationed at the entrance an extra pair of eyes. As it turned out, she chose the perfect moment to look.

"...that can't be good," she thought to herself.

With Rainbow's super speed, she, Rarity, and Applejack had arrived at the shop with more than enough time, even as Rainbow was forced to slow down to carry the other two alongside her. With their masks on, the three immediately took notice of the guards stationed at the doorway, along with the situation inside, which any idiot would realize was a stickup. At the sight of the Cakes being threatened, any and all doubts they'd had about the situation vanished.

Applejack was the first to make her move, rushing towards the Storm Guards, her arms outstretched. Upon seeing the masked girl with fury in her eyes charging at them, one of the guards immediately raised his pipe for a heavy blow, only to receive a nasty surprise as Applejack caught the metal instrument of pain in one hand. Beneath her shirt, her pendant glowed bright orange as she crushed it like a piece of paper, ripping it out of the guard's hand. As both were stunned at her strength, Applejack took the opportunity to grab them both by the hair and clock their heads together, cartoon style. The Storm Guards were out like a light.

"Don't take them all, Ap—buddy!" Rainbow yelled, catching herself.

She rushed into Sugar Cube Corner, her signature spectrum of colors the only visible sight through her speed. Rainbow zipped between the remaining Storm Guards, yanking the lead pipes out of their hands and tossing them to the other side of the cafe. In less than four seconds, she'd disarmed all four of them.

"Alright, everybody," she announced, standing before Verko and the Storm Guards. "I don't know if you're aware, but this is a No Extortion Zone. So why don't you just lie down until the cops get here, and we can call it a good day?"

"I don't think so, ya freaks," Verko snarled, reaching into his suit and pulling out a handgun. "Now put your hands up or else I'll—"

He didn't get a chance to finish that threat, as Rarity immediately took action. A diamond barrier formed in front of Verko and launched itself at him, knocking him onto his rear. As Verko's gun flew out of his grip, Rarity created a second barrier and caught the weapon, tossing it into same corner as the lead pipes.

"Uncouth ruffian," Rarity scoffed. "Have you no sense of shame?"

Verko apparently did not, as he climbed to his feet, his eyes filled with fury. "A thousand bucks to the guy that snaps their necks!" he spat, saliva flying from his mouth in fury.

As the action was going on, Tempest, having hung near the back, remained unnoticed, as she slowly stepped out of the building. She didn't know who these people were, or where they'd come from, but she wasn't going to stick her neck out for Verko.

The Storm Guards weren't the bravest people, but money tends to be a pretty good motivator. Thus, they charged the three masked girls without hesitation, even without their melee weapons.

Applejack smirked as she ducked under a clumsy roundhouse punch. Careful to pull her own punch, she sprang up in a devastating uppercut, clocking her opponent on the lower jaw. Another slap to the side of his head sent him into the land of unconsciousness.

Rarity wasn't particularly found of fisticuffs, but she'd known it was inevitable from the moment they set out on this adventure. She stepped back to avoid the Storm Guard's first blow, before raising her hand. Another diamond barrier formed in front of her, and the Storm Guard immediately discovered that punching one of them was like punching a brick wall. As he reeled in pain, she sent two more barriers into the sides of his head, knocking him out.

As the two girls relaxed, Rainbow gave a triumphant chuckle as she stood over the unconscious bodies of the two remaining Storm Guards. She'd utilized her speed to grab them by the wrists and force them to punch each other until they'd passed out in the space of a few seconds, beating the times of the others.

"Ha! I took down two, you only got one! I win!" she proclaimed, her fists on her hips.

"Hey, I got those two outside, I still outnumber you!" Applejack retorted.

"Um, girls?" Rarity interrupted. "Perhaps we could save the competitive spirit until later?"

Applejack and Rainbow snapped out of their one-upping each other, finally taking notice of the Cakes and patrons who were currently staring in disbelieving shock at the three super humans, as well as Verko, who was currently lying on his rear. He opened his mouth to say something, possibly another sentence calling them freaks, until Rainbow zipped over and clocked him on the head, knocking him out.

"And that's three! Try and top tha—"

"Girls!" Rarity shouted.

"Oh, alright," Rainbow finally conceded, grabbing the others and racing out of the cafe, leaving a room full of confused individuals.

Several blocks away, Tempest stopped to catch her breath. She didn't have to be back at Sugar Cube Corner to know that Verko and the guards had been caught. There was no way they could stand up to those crazy powers. That was all they needed, super heroes.

Tempest reached into her pocket, pulling out her phone. Being the bearer of bad news wasn't exactly rewarded in this line of work, but it would be worse not to tell him. She casually dialed a number, holding it to her ear.

"Boss, it's me. There's been an...interesting development."

Episode 21-Sinister Story Arc Part 6-This Means War

"So, let's just lay all the cards on the table," said Shining Armor. "We know you're an associate of the Storm King. Prosecution is willing to cut you a deal for the attempted extortion if you roll over on him. Come on, deals like this don't come along every day."

In the Canterlot Police Station, Shining Armor was currently in the interrogation room with Verko, who looked as though he no longer cared about anything after his defeat at the hands of the Rainbooms. His normally over the top confidence had evaporated, leaving a down and out man who still happened to look like a naked mole rat. He sat quietly in his chair, looking at the floor, not even moving his feet.

Shining Armor groaned. They were getting nowhere.

"Look Verko," he said, frustration clearly seeping into his voice, "why are you protecting your boss? You know there's no way he'd return the favor, right?"

"You don't understand," Verko finally answered.

Shining Armor relaxed, looking at the man in front of him with fresh eyes. Verko was shaking, rubbing his upper arms. It didn't take a psychologist to figure out that Verko was afraid.

"We can protect you—" he began.

"No you can't," Verko cut him off. "He always gets us. I don't know how, but he does. If I even told you where he buys his clothes, or how he takes his coffee...you have no idea what he'd do to me."

Shining Armor tried in vain to persuade Verko to talk, but the man wouldn't even respond with denial anymore. Giving in, he got out of his chair, making his way out of the building. After giving a quick report to his superiors, he went to the alley behind the building, where nobody would overhear him. Pulling out his cell phone, he dialed Twilight's number.

"Well, we can definitely nail Verko on extortion charges," he said, once his little sister had picked up the phone. "That 'anonymous tip' you gave me isn't a legal problem. The bad news is he's not willing to talk. Neither are any of the foot soldiers. That, or they're too stupid to realize what we're talking about. Whoever this Storm King guy is, he's apparently really good at installing fear in his subordinates."

"Should've known that would happen," said Sunset. "Capper was just as terrified, and he doesn't even work for the guy. Any luck with that physical description of the Storm King we gave you?"

"I gave it to our sketch artists, but we didn't get any hits in our database," said Shining Armor. "Looks like the Storm King doesn't have any prior convictions, or anything. We can put out an alert for his face, but there's no guarantee it'll work. Even then, we can't prove he's the Storm King, we can only say he's wanted for questioning in regards to the Verko incident."

"Dammit!" Rainbow cursed, and was quickly admonished by Rarity. "We stopped him from robbing the Cakes, but we still haven't made any progress. What are we supposed to do now?"

"There has to be something," Twilight protested, "Didn't you three say there was another person there? Someone with purplish-red skin, spiky hair, one arm, scar on her face?"

"Yeah, but she slipped away before we finished taking out the thugs," answered Applejack. "I'm guessing she realized she was no match for us."

Shining Armor thought for a moment. Something in that description stirred a memory in his head, something he hadn't thought about in a while. An idea jumped into his brain.

"I think I may know who you're talking about," he said. "I'm gonna go back and check the records. If I find anything, I'll send it to Twily." With that, he ended the call.

On the other end, Twilight sighed to herself. The seven girls were currently gathered inside the barn at Sweet Apple Acres, discussing how the day of crime-fighting had gone.

"Well, let's look on the bright side of things, everyone," Rarity said, trying to cheer up all the others. "We stopped a terrible extortion scheme, we've put away several dangerous criminals. Even if we haven't beaten the Storm King yet, we at least hampered him."

"Yeah, at least the Cakes are safe," said Pinkie, with slightly less of her usual bounciness in her voice. None of the others blamed her for a bit being shaken by the incident, considering she worked at Sugar Cube Corner, was close friends with the Cakes, and how much time they'd all spent at the place. If it had been forced to go under by the Storm King, it would've deeply affected all of them, but Pinkie most of all.

"I just hope we manage to keep everybody from getting hurt," said Fluttershy, hugging her arms close to her body. "We got lucky this time, because there were so few of them, but what if we have to go up against a whole crowd of those thugs?"

"Then we'll find a way to deal with it," said Rainbow, her voice filled with confidence. "We've got Equestrian magic on our side!" She proudly thumped her fist against her chest.

Sunset grimaced slightly. This was something she'd been afraid of ever since the whole discussion at school. Overconfidence would be more than likely to get them in trouble at best, and while Rainbow was the most prone to it, she wouldn't surprised if Applejack, Rarity, or even herself fell victim. They'd need to be more cautious going forward.

"We should get some sleep, anyway," she spoke up. "We did some good work today, and we'll need to continue the momentum tomorrow...after class."

Everybody groaned. Why couldn't this whole crusade have started in the summer?

Just as the girls began to get up and leave, Twilight's phone beeped. "It's an email from Shining Armor," she said, her fingers tapping away. Her brother had sent her a police file of a previous arrest, along with a mugshot. The picture was of a very familiar young woman, with one arm and a still healing scar over her eye.

"Yep, that's her," said Applejack. "'She had her name legally changed to Tempest Shadow?' Yeah, because that ain't gonna connect you to the guy who has storms as his whole motif."

"She was arrested for shoplifting, but got released, and then she kinda dropped off the radar. Probably because she works for the Storm King," said Twilight, scrolling through the file. "They do have an address, though."

"We should check that out tomorrow," Rainbow chimed in.

Twilight continued to scroll. "Wow! She actually graduated from Canterlot High, but dropped out of university about a year in. Her real name is...huh."

Tempest wished she had her other hand at the moment. With both hands, she could've more easily surfed the internet on her phone or something, giving her something to do while her boss was having his little temper tantrum. Grubber stood quietly in the corner, having interrupted once already Storm King by chewing too loudly.

"Two years, Tempest," Storm King growled, holding up two fingers, as the others dug into his palm. "Two years of work, and absolutely no trouble. Nothing from the cops. Two years I spend establishing my business in this city. Now, I finally get the chance to start building a foothold with the Canterlot High kids, and what happens? Goddamn superheroes!"

He punched his desk so hard the wood cracked. Tempest casually examined her fingernails as he continued to rave. She had nothing to fear, as Storm King was smart enough to realize that she'd made the intelligent call by leaving, instead of trying to fight and getting arrested. It was more tedious to sit through his rant than intimidating.

"What did I do to bring this on?!" Storm King shouted. "All I want is to run my criminal empire without interference! Is that too much to ask?!"

"Well, boss, some people might call that ev—" Grubber started to answer, only for the Storm King to grab his cane and clock the smaller man over the head with it. "OW!"

"Shut up!" ordered his boss, before sitting down in his chair and pressing both palms to his face. "I swear, we need to teach you what a rhetorical question is..."

Fortunately for all those present, that interruption seemed to snap Storm King out of his furious funk, as he stopped punching things. He took a few deep breaths, picked up his cane, and walked over to the window.

"Tempest, full damage report," he ordered.

"Well, we lost Verko, as well as those half-dozen guards he had with him," she replied, methodically. "Trying to start up that protection racket now, anywhere in the city, is a bad idea. The cops will be on their guard now. The good news is, Verko's scared enough of us that he won't dare open his mouth. None of the guards will, either."

"Good," Storm King said, as he visibly relaxed. "At least we've still got our cover. What about these superhero types? Any idea who they are?"

"Not much to go on. Female, probably younger than me. There's at least three of them, but could easily be more."

"Great. Fan-friggin-tastic," Storm King grumbled. "So no leads whatsoever? We don't even know how they knew our plans?"

"No, sir," Tempest answered, apologetically. "Maybe we have a mole, maybe they just spied on us. We can't rule anything out."

That statement seemed to give the Storm King pause. He slowly turned on his heel, staring Tempest directly in the eye.

"A mole?" he asked, his voice tense. "You wouldn't happen to know anything about that, would you, Tempest? You haven't been going behind my back, have you?" He was keeping his voice calm, but there was clear anger beneath his words. Tempest stood her ground, however, not even flinching.

"Don't be ridiculous, sir," she replied. "How stupid would I have to be to set us up, then be the only one who gets away? It would be way too obvious that I was the mole. Besides, the police would've been on to you a long time ago. They still don't know who you are, or they'd have smashed down the door by now."

The Storm King opened his mouth for an angry retort, but froze before any words could come out, as his brain processed exactly what Tempest had said. He sat back down into his chair, his hands resting on the table. His eyes made direct contact with hers, staring deep into her.

"Good point," he finally admitted. "You're not lying, I can tell."

"For the record, I didn't do it either!" Grubber insisted from his place. "I never told the cops anything, or else we'd all be—"

"Shut up!" Storm King snapped, bonking Grubber on the head with his cane again. "We all know you aren't a mole, you're too stupid."

Tempest got to her feet. "Whatever the case, sir," she continued. "The fact remains that these superheroes seem to be gunning for our organization. If they managed to catch wind of our plans once, they could do it again."

"Not to mention they probably saw you at that bakery hell hole," Storm King responded. "If they found out where you lived...and decided to come after you..."

Storm King's speech came to a sudden halt, as an idea sparked into his mind. He turned to Tempest, a smile slowly creeping across his face.

"Um...sir? You okay?" Tempest asked, nervous for the first time.

"Tempest," Storm King began, "I think it's time we started to step up our game. Now, how would you feel about having your own team of guards? With better weapons, this time."

Episode 22-Sinister Story Arc Part 7-Hook, Line, and Sinker

Twilight and Sunset groaned as they dragged themselves out of Canterlot High. The day hadn't been the most intense of their academic careers, but trying to focus on school work while in the middle of a crusade against the top crime lord of Canterlot wasn't easy. Not to mention, they hadn't been able to sleep well the night before, due to being so overly charged with adrenaline. Luckily for them it wasn't anywhere near midterms.

Twilight scribbled down the last of her assignments in her planner, before joining Sunset and the rest of the girls over by the Wondercolt Statue. Looking around, she saw that everyone else seemed to have run into the same problems she and Sunset had. Rainbow in particular was sitting with her back against the statue, her eyes almost completely closed, leaning backwards.

"So," Sunset started, awkwardly, "everybody up for another good day?"

"Totally," Rainbow mumbled, her eyelids dropping to their fully closed position. "We're gonna...kick...butt..."

Before anybody could shake Rainbow, Pinkie reached into her mane, pulled out an air horn, and proceeded to blow it right into Rainbow's ear. Rainbow screamed as her eyes flew open, leaping several feet into the air. Pinkie just smiled pleasantly.

"HA-DA-WHAT THE—PINKIE!" she screamed again, rounding on the party girl. "WHAT WAS THAT FOR?!"

"Sorry, Rainbow," Pinkie answered, shrugging, "but we do need to be aware for battling the forces of evil."

Rainbow panted angrily, apparently trying to come up with some sort of enraged response, but failed to do so. Eventually, she just slumped back to her spot besides the statue, looking annoyed.

"Okay," said Sunset, trying to pretend the last few minutes hadn't interrupted her train of thought, "so, Twilight and I have talked it over a bit, and we've agreed that our next move should be to visit this Tempest Shadow's house, and try to find some clues about their next move."

"Since we disrupted their protection racket," Twilight took over, "it's unlikely they'll try to extort Sugar Cube Corner—or any business, really—in the immediate future. At this point, we've thrown their entire operation out of whack, so we need to find out where they'll go from here."

"Fluttershy," said Sunset. "I know you hate the idea, but it worked so well last time. Would you be willing to ask another animal to spy for us?"

Fluttershy sighed sadly. "Alright. Yes, I hate putting animals in these dangerous situations, but if we ask and they agree to it, I guess that's okay."

"Excellent," Sunset replied. "Now, considering this mission might be a bit more risky, I think we should send at least two of our fighters. Some of us should stay behind, so we can tell Shining Armor if something goes wrong."

"Good thinking," Twilight agreed. "Applejack, Rainbow? Would you two go with me and Fluttershy?"

"Definitely," agreed Rainbow. "I wanna give this Tempest person a piece of my mind."

"We're not gonna fight her, Rainbow," Applejack retorted. "At least, not today. But I'm coming."

"Great," said Sunset. "The rest of us will try to dig up some additional information on Tempest, just in case this doesn't pan out. Twilight, you said she went to Canterlot High, right?"

"Yeah, but I don't know if that's going to help us at all," replied Twilight. "I guess you could talk to some of the teachers, maybe Celestia and Luna know something about her, but what could we learn from them?"

"There might be something there we can't risk missing," Sunset answered, matter-of-factly. "Good luck, girls."

Fortunately for the team, Tempest lived in one of the most low-key apartments in all of Canterlot City. The building was only about two stories, standing near the outskirts of town, with few other buildings surrounding it. To its credit, though, it was much less decrepit than Verko's building had been, with intact windows, a more fresh coat of paint, and a distinct lack of rats.

Having done a quick walk through the building, Twilight was able to figure out exactly which room was Tempest's, and pointed to the outside window. It was a first story window, but they couldn't see the inside, on the account of the curtains being shut tight. The group was now huddled behind a small hill overlooking the apartment, masks on just in case.

"So, no rats this time," Rainbow complained through her mask. "How the heck are we supposed to get a set of eyes inside?"

"I could ask one of the bugs," Fluttershy responded, indicating that small colony of ants she had crawling up and down her arm, "but it would take more time, and it would be a lot riskier."

"Not to mention she might not even be there," said Applejack. "We got lucky last time, with Verko and Storm King being right there, but what if this time—"

Twilight, getting an idea, reached out, her pendant glowing purple, as her telekinetic grip pushed open the curtains. From their position, they could see into the one bedroom apartment, along with the bathroom, and Tempest was clearly not there.

"...huh," said Applejack.

"Looks like we'll have to abort, and come back later," said Twilight. "There's no point being here if she's not—"

"Oh, screw that!" Rainbow interrupted. "We can't just do nothing! Twilight, can you telekinetically open the lock or something, right?"

Twilight whirled on her companion. "Rainbow, are you crazy?! What about that whole discussion we had about not breaking the law?! We can't just bust in there and take her stuff!"

"Now, now, Twilight," Applejack chimed in, placing a calming hand on her friend's shoulder. "I don't think Rainbow is suggesting we become thieves. I think maybe we can just sneak in there, and look around fer any clues about the Storm King. We won't take anything, just have a look."

"I don't know," Twilight responded. "It's still unlawful entry. What if she comes back while we're in there? Or worse?"

"One of us can stand guard," insisted Applejack. "Or Fluttershy could ask the ants. Come on, Twi, this is a chance we might not get again. What if we miss an important clue?"

Twilight tried to protest a bit more, but found she couldn't come up with any additional arguments. "Okay, fine," she acquiesced. "But I'll say it again: We're not gonna take anything." She gritted her teeth in frustration. If they blew this whole quest by breaking the law, she wanted no part in it.

"Okay," Fluttershy agreed, holding up her palm, filled with ants, "Hey, little buddies? Could you do us a favor?"

Slipping back inside, making sure they went unseen, the four girls gathered outside Tempest's room. Fluttershy had managed to convince the ants, along with a handful of flies, to watch for any approaching people. With their sentries in place, Twilight mentally reached into the lock, pushing the pins with the force of her mind, until the door opened.

"I want it on record that I'm still against this," Twilight protested, her voice muffled by her mask, as she followed the others into Tempest's apartment.

"We're not on reality TV, Twilight," Rainbow sardonically replied, a huge smirk gracing her face.

"Don't worry, Twi, we won't steal anything," Applejack insisted.

"If it makes you feel any better, I'm not crazy about this, either," said Fluttershy, putting a hand on Twilight's shoulder. Twilight smiled a bit at the action.

Tempest's apartment was about as remarkable on the inside as the outside. There was a small desk, a bed, a closet, and no much else. Even the bathroom was standard, with only soap and some bathing products. Rarity would've been appalled.

"Ah hate to say it, but this looks like a dead end," Applejack admitted. "There just ain't nothing here."

Rainbow groaned. "Seriously? Are we just gonna be forced to sit around and do nothing for the rest of this whole thing?"

"I wouldn't worry about that, if I were you."

Everyone heard the voice behind them, whirling around just fast enough to see Tempest standing in the doorway, taser in hand. Fluttershy, reacting faster than anybody would've expected, shoved Twilight out of the way, just in time for the electrodes of the taser to find their way into her chest. Fluttershy gasped and sputtered as volts of electricity shocked her body, sending her fading out of consciousness.

"FL—NO!" screamed Applejack, grabbing her fallen friend.

Tempest just laughed to herself. "So, let me guess, you're the Avengers. Or the Super Friends. Or whatever you want to call this stupid crap you've got going on."

"How'd you know we were coming?!" Rainbow demanded, her fists clenched so hard her skin turned white.

"Call it the science of deduction," responded Tempest, dropping her taser and pulling out another. "Now, I suggest you grow a couple of brain cells and give up, because you're outnumbered."

As she spoke, a large number of Storm Guards began to emerge from various hiding places, and come from down the hall. Two popped out of the closet, armed with automatic handguns. One rolled out from under the bed, aiming a shotgun directly at the girls. Several more were armed with melee weapons, ranging from knuckle-mounted stun guns to heavy wrenches. Obviously, they'd pulled out all the stops for this little ambush.

"Y-you wouldn't," Twilight tried to protest, but her voice was weak with fear. "This is a full building, somebody will call the police."

Tempest threw back her head and laughed. "You honestly think we didn't prepare for that?" she asked, "The Storm King owns this building. Everybody's out because they think it's supposed to be fumigated today!"

Rainbow clenched her teeth in fury. "Yeah? Well it doesn't matter how much firepower you've got! You can't beat us!"

Rainbow's pendant began to shine blue as her super speed kicked in. Her instincts wisely informed her to go for the guys with the guns first, and she followed accordingly, grabbing the shotgun first and ripping out of the Storm Guard's hand, tossing it out the window with a crash. The two handguns followed shortly, but unfortunately for Rainbow, Tempest managed to anticipate her movements. The one-armed girl whipped her cattle prod out, whipping around and jamming the tip against Rainbow's neck before she could take off again. Rainbow screamed as the pain cost her control, as she sped into the wall, knocking herself out.

"Oh, this is going fantastic," Twilight grumbled under her breath.

Tempest turned back to the remaining two girls. "So, are we gonna need to take you two idiots out? Or have you actually learned something?" She pressed the button on her cattle prod, sparking the tips. The Storm Guards stomped forwards as well, raising their melee weapons.

Applejack and Twilight stood firm, arms firmly at their sides. Applejack set Fluttershy off to the side, where she wouldn't get hurt.

"We ain't giving up. Not to you," Applejack responded. Twilight gave a nod as well.

Tempest sighed. "Pain in my ass," she grumbled. "Take 'em. Remember, we want them alive."

The Storm Guards charged, surprisingly agile in the limited space. One swung his wrench, aiming directly for Applejack's head, but found the weapon frozen in midair by Twilight's telekinesis, her pendant glowing purple. As he stood blinking in surprise at the sight, Applejack took the opportunity to yank the weapon out of his grip with one hand, and administer a well-deserved slap across his face with the other. An orange pulse emitted from her necklace. As a second Storm Guard tried to sneak up on her, Applejack lashed out with a side kick, hitting him square in the stomach and knocking him onto his rear.

Twilight, despite being not quite as combat ready as the others, nonetheless did well for herself. Tempest pulled out a second taser, firing it at her, but Twilight managed to freeze the electrodes in midair, and followed by ripping them out of the taser itself. She then mentally yanked another wrench out of a Storm Guard's hands and clocked him over the head with it.

"Why you little..." Tempest growled. She shoved one of the Storm Guards to the side, taking his stun gun. She lunged forward, throwing her electrified punch at Applejack.

Fortunately for the farm girl, Tempest had made the mistake of telegraphing her assault. Applejack ducked under the blow, before snapping her back up, slamming Tempest back into one of the Storm Guards. Twilight came in seconds later, telekinetically removing the stun gun from her grip.

As she disarmed another Storm Guard, Twilight noticed she was starting to feel confidant. Good, even. Maybe the two of them were enough to do this. Maybe they could win this fight. Maybe there would be nothing to worry about.

Then one of the Storm Guards chucked his wrench at her head. Twilight mentally caught it in midair, but wasn't prepared for another Storm Guard behind her to throw a punch at her back. The blow didn't hurt too much, but the force pushed Twilight face-first into the wrench floating in midair, her nose smushed between flesh and metal. Twilight actually screamed, before blood began to drip down into her open mouth, the foul, coppery taste filling it. Twilight fell forward onto her knees, barely managing to catch herself with one hand, the other remaining on her nose.

"TWI!" Applejack shouted, her fear making her forget the concealing of their names. She threw one of the Storm Guards into the corner, rushing to her friend's aid, only to receive a painful strike across her neck from Tempest. Applejack whirled on the woman, eyes filled with fury. "You dirty..."

Applejack threw another punch, but Tempest was ready for her this time. She swerved to the side, catching Applejack's wrist with one hand. Before the girl could wrench her arm free, Tempest kicked her in the neck, then swung her foot around, bringing it down hard on Applejack's head. Applejack stumbled, clutching her head in pain, before Tempest delivered a series of quick punches to her forehead, knocking her out.

"No..." Twilight mumbled, still in too much pain to even levitate a brick. Her nose was still dripping, leaving patterns of blood all over her hands. Tempest stood over her, grinning triumphantly.

"Nighty-night," she laughed, before her fist cut off Twilight's vision.

"Looks like Twilight was right," said Sunset, as she poured over Tempest Shadow's student records, generously loaned from Principal Celestia. "There's just nothing in here that could get us closer to Tempest, or the Storm King."

"Sorry to agree with you on this one, darling," Rarity answered, "but you're right. She wasn't a troubled student in high school, so it's unlikely that she was associating with the Storm King by then."

"Too bad! Let's check on Twilight and the others, maybe they've got something interesting!" Pinkie chimed in, pulling out her phone. She dialed a number, holding the receiver up to her ear, only for her face to fall as she listened. "Uh...it's not supposed to go to voicemail, is it?"

"No..." Sunset answered warily. She and Rarity quickly called Applejack, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash in succession, but they all received the same response: voicemail. "I don't like this..."

Episode 23-Sinister Story Arc Part 8-One Bad Day

Consciousness was an evasive gift to Twilight Sparkle. Given that she was a person who'd never been punched in the face, much less clubbed in the face with a wrench, this was unsurprising. She drifted through a pained sleep, filled with thoughts of frustration over how badly they'd botched this quest, and fear over what was going to happen to them. Shining Armor was going to kill her, if they got out of this alive.

Finally, Twilight managed to claw her way back to an alert state, blinking away the fuzz in her vision. Her head was throbbing in pain, and her glasses were gone, limiting her vision. From what she could see, she was inside some old warehouse, where only a single window sat on the ceiling to provide natural light to the interior. She was sitting in a chair, and when she tried to stand up, she only ended up confirming that her wrists, ankles, and torso were chained to the chair, which was also nailed to the floor. In short, Twilight Sparkle was completely immobile.

"Wakey wakey," came a voice from behind her. Twilight felt two small, sharp points jab into her back, followed by a painful electrical shock to her entire body. She screamed, twitching in whatever small ways she could, the chains seeming to tighten even further from her struggling, even as the pain faded after a second. "Whoops. Didn't realize you were already awake."

Twilight felt a hand grab her by the ponytail, yanking her head backwards, and her glasses were placed onto her face once again. She blinked a few tears out of her eyes, as she was finally able to take in her surroundings. The warehouse was even more dilapidated than she'd initially thought, with holes in the walls and what looked like rat droppings lying around. Beside her were Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Fluttershy, all still unconscious, with their masks and pendants removed. Twilight gasped quietly as she realized her own were gone as well. The four jewels, along with their masks, were set on a small crate off to the side.

What was more worrying was Tempest Shadow, smirking in front of her. In her hand was a long cattle prod, still sparking from the zap it had inflicted on Twilight moments before. A small handful of Storm Guards stood around, armed with wrenches. A short and fat man sat in the corner, eating a box of donuts. And by the doorway was a familiar, lanky grey man, with a long cane, causing Twilight's heartbeat to skyrocket.

"Geez! I mean, what are you, thirteen?" laughed the Storm King, pointing at the four chained girls. "I mean, seriously, all this trouble, and you're just a bunch of kids?!" He threw back his head and cackled like a maniac. Twilight felt her breath leave her body in pure fear.

"In my opinion, it makes a lot of sense," said Tempest. "Only a bunch of kids would think of something so stupid, let alone try to pull it off."

"What...what is this?!" cried Twilight, trying in vain to get free of her bindings. "What are you gonna do to us?!" As embarrassing as it would be to admit, she was close to tears. This was the absolute worst-case scenario she could think of.

"Patience, kid, it saves your life," said Storm King. He turned to Tempest. "Wake up the rest of 'em."

"Yes, sir."

Tempest proceeded to walk up to each of the girls in turn, ramming her cattle prod into the backs of each of their necks. Rainbow, Applejack, and Fluttershy all screamed in the same agony Twilight had, as the painful shock brought them back to consciousness.

"Lemme outta this!" roared Rainbow, struggling fiercely. "I swear to God, I'll tear you a new one!"

"P-please don't hurt us..." Fluttershy peeped, her entire body shivering with fear. "W-w-we won't tell anybody. W-we can't even prove you did anything, just please don't hurt us..." Twilight felt a stab of pity for her friend.

"Hm. It's no fun when you start crying before we even..." the Storm King began, but stopped abruptly. He looked closer at Twilight, Applejack, and Fluttershy. "You...you three were outside Verko's apartment. You were spying on me." He held Fluttershy by the chin, as the girl trembled. "Where's your friend? The one that looks like walking cotton candy?"

"Not to mention the diamond girl," chimed in Tempest.

"Take your filthy mitts off her, mister," Applejack growled, her chains rattling. "I can snap these like they're nothing, and then—"

"Don't bother with the bluff," said Tempest, annoyed. "We already figured out your powers are tied to these stupid necklaces. They glowed whenever you used them." She picked up one of them, shaking it in her hand. "They don't work for us, though. Why is that?"

"We aren't telling you a thing!" Rainbow snapped. "And we don't need our powers! We're gonna—"

Tempest cut her off with another swipe of her cattle prod, jabbing it into her stomach. Rainbow screamed in pain, throwing her neck back.

"Stop it! Leave her alone!" screamed Twilight. "She didn't do anything!"

"See, that's a lie," retorted Storm King. "You cost me my protection racket, along with a shitload of money. Not to mention you put Verko and a handful of my guys in the slammer. You wanna know how that makes me feel?" He moved closer to Twilight, standing close to her to the point where their noses were almost touching. Then he backhanded her across the face. "ANGRY! PISSED OFF! IRRITATED!" Twilight grunted as she took the blow, but there seemed to be no real damage.

"What should we do with them, sir?" asked Tempest, as though this were a normal, casual conversation. "They had no ID on 'em, so they've got a least one functioning brain cell between them. Want me to make 'em talk?"

"I say we squeeze 'em until the city pays for us to let 'em go!" chimed in Grubber, his mouth filled with chocolate.

"Shut up, Grubber," said Storm King. He looked over the four girls. "Hm, what to do, what to do...I'll need to think on it. Tempest, stand on guard."

"Yes, sir," said Tempest, sparking her cattle prod, a malicious grin on her face.

"You can't hold us!" Applejack snarled, trying to snap the chains, with no success. "We have friends, and they'll—"

Tempest zapped her with the prod again. "Be quiet. If we're gonna spend time together, I'm not gonna listen to your insipid crap."

Twilight swallowed. She wasn't physically showing it, but she was as terrified as Fluttershy. If there was a good outcome to this situation, she didn't see it.

"You idiot!" roared Shining Armor, clutching Sunset by the collar of her jacket, shoving her back into a wall. "This is your fault! Your fault!"

Sunset grunted, her teeth clacking together due to the momentum, biting her tongue so hard it bled.

"No! Stop it!" shouted Pinkie, all bounciness gone from her voice, as she attempted to pry Shining Armor away from Sunset.

The police officer wasn't listening, as he actually reeled back to punch Sunset, only for a diamond barrier to appear between them. It flew into his chest, pushing him back and forcing him to release his grip on Sunset.

"Alright! Okay!" said Rarity, her pendant glowing. "Shining Armor, cease this at once! Yes, Twilight is in trouble, but brutally assaulting Sunset won't make it any better! Now calm down!"

"Calm down?! My sister's been kidnapped by a nut job crime lord, and you tell me to calm down?!" he shouted. He thrust his finger at Sunset. "This is your fault! This whole scheme was your idea!"

"I'm sorry!" Sunset shouted, cutting him off. "I'm sorry we didn't plan more carefully, I'm sorry I wasn't there to try and help her! Now can we start looking for Twilight and the others?!"

She looked back up at Shining Armor, her eyes watering from the pain. Her gamble seemed to be working, reminding him that Rainbow, Applejack, and Fluttershy were also missing. He took a couple of deep breaths, lowering his arm as he did so, visibly relaxing. He remembered his priorities, the largest of which was finding a way to rescue Twilight and the others.

Not that Sunset wasn't experiencing a strong stab of guilt and anxiety to her own heart. True, her powers weren't very useful in a fight, but she still wished she'd been there. Heck, if all seven of them were there, they could've whipped up some kind of magic rainbow laser to stop Tempest, or something. But that was thought for later. Now was a time for action.

"Okay," she breathed, standing up, "is Tempest known to frequent any other locations? Maybe somewhere she meets the Storm King, or something like that? I don't know, any place she might've taken them."

Shining Armor shook his head. "It's not like we track her movements, or anything. She's nowhere near high-profile enough."

"Dammit!" Sunset cursed. "Well what about the Storm King's real name? Anymore known criminal hangouts in this city?! Anything?!"

"I don't know!" shouted Shining Armor. "I don't know anything about her! I don't know who the Storm King is! I don't know—"

"Um, excuse me?" came a quiet voice from the door. Shining, Rarity, Sunset, and Pinkie all turned to the door, finding one of Shining's colleagues, Iron Shield, standing there, looking embarrassed at the situation he'd walked into. He was holding a small stack of papers in one hand.

"Sorry, Iron," said Shining, rubbing his face with one hand. "What is it?"

"So, uh, I was looking at that sketch we got that we think might be the Storm King," said Iron, "and it seemed kinda familiar. So I went back through our records and found this." He produced an image of an old mugshot, depicting a man who was, without a doubt, the man in the sketch. "If this guy is the Storm King, his real name is Dew Drop. He got busted a few years back for a robbery, then he just disappeared once he got out of the joint. People just sort of forgot about him, he was low time."

Shining Armor snatched the papers out of Iron Shield's hands, making him jump with fright. Shining's eyes scanned the wealth of information listed on 'Dew Drop,' going over his records for anything that might give them a lead. The girls peeked over his shoulder.

"Look at this!" exclaimed Sunset, pointing. "It says he was busted at a warehouse of Canterlot bay that's been deserted for decades. He was using it as his hideout. You don't think...maybe he'd go back there?"

"Only one way to find out," said Shining. He grabbed his phone.

The past hour had been pure agony. Tempest and the Storm Guards never took their eyes off of Twilight and the others even for one second, giving them no opportunities to even try and escape. Even if Sunset and the others were out there looking for them, the situation felt hopeless.

Even worse was Tempest and her awful cattle prod. Every time one of the girls would talk, Tempest would ram it into some spot on their bodies. Twilight and Fluttershy had only gotten a couple of zaps to the body, but Rainbow and Applejack wouldn't stop mouthing off, and had gotten far worse treatment. They now had matching burn marks on their faces, and Twilight was certain they would be left with scars.

"Keep poking us all day, lady!" Applejack spat, one of her eyes nearly shut from the pain. "Won't do you any good! We can take—"

Tempest cut her off with another sharp jab into her hip, eliciting a scream of agony from the farm girl. "It's funny. Everybody says that, yet they never stop screaming whenever I start," Tempest mused. "It's so pathetic it's almost sad."

"Shut up!" shouted Rainbow. "You won't break us! You won't—" She started to scream as well, as Tempest zapped her thigh.

"That's enough! Stop it! Leave them alone!" screamed Twilight. She immediately regretted it, knowing it would be her turn for a zap next. Then an idea popped into her brain. "Fizzlepop, stop!"

It was like somebody had shot through a glass window. Tempest froze where she stood, almost dropping her cattle prod. Rainbow, Applejack, and Fluttershy looked on in shock, as the one-armed woman sat perfectly still, her eyes staring at Twilight, without truly seeing her.

"What..." Tempest finally said, "...what did you just call me?"

"Fizzlepop Berrytwist," Twilight continued, talking as fast as she could to avoid making Tempest angrier. "That's your real name, right?"

Unfortunately for Twilight, it didn't go exactly according to her plan. Tempest dropped her cattle prod, but her one hand swiftly found its way around the neck of Twilight's shirt, grasping and pulling as hard as she possibly could.

"Where did you hear that name?!" Tempest screamed in her face, drops of saliva flying out of her mouth onto Twilight's face. The violet girl trembled in panic, her voice caught in her throat. It was only after Tempest screamed at her a second time that she found the strength to speak.

"W-w-we were researching you!" Twilight cried, tears of sheer fear dripping down her face. "A-a-and I saw that you graduated from Canterlot High, and I saw your name, and—"

"Shut up!" Tempest screamed, backhanding Twilight across the face. Twilight cried out in pain, but luckily for her, the act seemed to release Tempest's pent up fury. The woman stepped away from her, looking down at the floor. "Nobody's called me that in so long. I thought maybe I'd forgotten it by now. Thanks for the reminder."

Twilight blinked away more tears of pain as she looked at Tempest. For the first time since they'd met, Tempest didn't look like the fearsome criminal that she'd been so far. She looked...sad. She looked lost in thought, focusing on memories long gone, even as she'd rather forget them. Twilight tentatively decided to try reaching her.

"Tempest," she said softly, "why are you doing this? Why throw your life away to work for a monster like the Storm King?"

"You wouldn't understand," Tempest responded. She didn't even turn around.

"Tempest, please," Twilight pleaded, unwilling to give up. "I-I read about you. You actually got a scholarship to Canterlot University after graduating, but then you just dropped out. What happened to you? Why are you doing this?"

Tempest rounded on her, and for a moment, Twilight panicked. But those feelings quickly faded as she saw the look in Tempest's eyes. It wasn't anger, but something more akin to pity.

"You really want to know?" Tempest asked. Twilight nodded.

Tempest picked up her cattle prod, but made no move to turn in on. Instead, she just twirled the device in her remaining hand, as though trying to keep herself occupied for reasons she couldn't comprehend.

"Let me be the one to explain it to you," Tempest finally said. "Let me be the one to tell you the big secret. When you grow up, when you go out into the real world, the one timeless, inescapable fact is...people suck. You know that cliche 'Always expect the worst, you'll never be disappointed?' There's value to that. Inevitably, at some point, the people you've spent your life trusting and loving will let you down. No exceptions.

"Oh, sure, they'll say 'You can always count on me,' and other crap like that. And sometimes, maybe you can. They'll help you when you trip up, when you need a quick buck, things like that. But as soon as it gets difficult for them to help you, as soon as you don't get better immediately, as soon as they actually need to put in effort, what happens? They abandon you. Every time." Tempest pointed to the stump where her other arm should've been. "It happened to me, and once you get out of here, it'll happen to you, kid. Take it from me."

Twilight was shocked. This woman was actually being honest with her. She was admitting her problem. And it broke her heart.

"I don't believe you," Twilight finally replied. "Real friends don't abandon real friends. My friends taught me that. That...that can't be the truth." She looked Tempest in the eye. "If you got in trouble, why didn't you ask for help from other people? Principal Celestia—"

"Pf. Yeah right," Tempest snorted. "You honestly think she'd help some random student who'd graduated and wasn't even really close to her? God you're delusional. I don't envy the cold slap of reality that's coming your way, kid." Tempest shook her head resentfully. "When you get out of this, take a word of advice from me: Don't count on anyone. It only comes back to bite you in the end. Storm King found me when I was at my lowest, gave me food and shelter, and I do stuff for him because I hate being in debt. Simple as that."

"But..." Twilight protested weakly. It felt useless. Tempest refused to be reached, as though she'd been miserable for so long that it had become comfortable, and the idea of opening up, of working to change her life, felt like a pipe dream, and it would only lead to an even worse fate. "I'm sorry. I don't know what happened to you to give you this much pain. But I was alone before, and my friends saved me. You don't have to be like this."

Tempest didn't answer.

Whatever conversation would've followed is anyone's guess, as the door swung open once more, allowing the Storm King to stroll back in. His cane clicked on the hard floor with every step, and he still looked like he was in a particularly bad mood.

"Well, Tempest," he announced, "looks like we're gonna have to get rid of them."

Tempest froze where she stood again. She nearly dropped her prod. "Um...what, sir?" she asked.

"We're whacking these kids," said the Storm King. "Too much risk of them blabbing to the cops about us, and our faces, and whatnot. Even intimidation doesn't always work. So, just stab 'em, or something, dice 'em up, and toss 'em out at the beach."

Tempest didn't answer. She couldn't.

Episode 24-Sinister Story Arc Part 9-Crossroads

Tempest didn't move. She didn't speak, and from Twilight's point of view, she didn't even look like she was breathing. It was as though what Storm King had said (which Twilight was desperately trying to keep her mind off of, considering it was their death sentences) had completely shut down Tempest's entire body. Twilight swallowed, unsure of how any outcome of this could be beneficial.

"...what?" Tempest breathed after what felt like an hour. Storm King had stepped away from her, and he returned with a large, sharpened hacksaw.

"Didn't you hear me, Tempest?" asked Storm King. "Kill 'em and dice 'em up. Do your job." He tossed the hacksaw to her feet. Off to her side, Twilight heard Fluttershy squeak with fear.

Tempest actually gasped in shock at the instrument now lying beneath her. She quivered where she stood, her breath accelerating, and she stepped away from the saw. This didn't go unnoticed by the Storm King, who stared at her with a perplexed look. He glared at her, wordlessly demanding an explanation.

"Um, sir..." Tempest began, all of the previous confidence in her voice now gone. "M-maybe we shouldn't kill them. I mean, their bodies will surface eventually, the cops will start asking questions, and they could be traced back to us—"

"Tempest, nobody's even gonna be able to identify them from chunks of flesh. At least, not for a while," Storm King countered, sounding mildly annoyed. "Now shut up and follow my orders."

"B-but it's not necessary!" insisted Tempest, her voice shaking. "L-like they said, they have no proof of who we are or a-anything. I-it'll be our word against theirs—"

She barely managed to finish that sentence, before the Storm King walked up and slapped her across the face, hard. Tempest stumbled backwards, falling to her knees.

"It seems you've forgotten just how things work around her, Tempest," he snarled. "Let me remind you: You don't have opinions that I don't give to you. If this is some sort of morality bullshit, I don't care. Do what I say, now." He forced the hacksaw into her hand.

Twilight and the others had watched this scene with bated breath. Grubber had stopped eating long enough to watch as well, his jaw dropped open in sheer surprise. Tempest got to her feet once more, looking down at the saw gripped in her hand. Storm King stared her down, his piercing blue eyes boring into her. Twilight felt her stomach drop, quietly praying for something she wasn't sure was possible.

"...no," Tempest finally said, looking down at the floor.

Twilight's spirit began to soar. Perhaps hope wasn't lost. A quick glance at the others told her they felt the same. Storm King actually flinched, as though she'd struck him.

"What. Did. You. Just. Say. To. Me?" he demanded, gripping his cane with one hand.

"I said no," Tempest repeated, throwing the hacksaw to the side. "I've done plenty of crap for you, but I won't chop up high schoolers. I'm done."

Storm King stared back at her, his hand actually turning white from how hard he held on to his cane. Tempest met his cold gaze with her own. The Storm Guards all stared in surprise, as did Grubber. Nobody moved for about ten seconds. Then the Storm King threw back his head and laughed. It was a terrible, fear-inducing sound, like the laughter of a maniac.

"Oh, this is just rich!" he cackled, taking his cane with both hands. "Look, boys! Somebody decided to grow a conscience! And what a time to do so!" His back shook as he continued his chortling, interrupted only by a soft clicking sound from his cane, so quiet it was easy to miss about the noise.

Fortunately, Tempest was rather observant, and she noticed the Storm King slip the cover off the bottom of his cane. She dived to the side, just in time to avoid being jabbed by his cane, now revealed as a larger electric cattle prod in disguise. She rolled away from Storm King, grabbing her own cattle prod as she did so.

"I gotta say, Tempest," Storm King said with a smug grin, as he advanced on her. "I didn't think you of all people would be the one to stab me in the back. To be honest, it's pretty disappointing. You were some of the best help I've ever had. Still, I really should thank you for giving me this opportunity to blow off some steam." He turned to the Storm Guards and Grubber. "Stay out of this. I'll deal with her myself."

"Big mistake!" Tempest snarled as she lunged at her former boss, her prod primed for a stab. "I'm gonna give you exactly what you deserve!"

What followed was a truly epic clash, one Twilight wouldn't have been able to truly put into words if she'd tried. Tempest and Storm King swept and stabbed with their respective cattle prods, each aiming for their opponent's exposed flesh.

Tempest thrust towards the Storm King's neck, her prod grazing the side as the King responded with a stab of his own. Tempest swerved to the side, allowing the empty space where her right arm would've been to throw him off as he swiped through it. As her opponent was momentarily confused, Tempest took the opportunity to ram her prod into his thigh. Storm King shrieked with agony from the electricity searing his flesh as he stumbled backwards, dropping his prod. Tempest knocked it into the corner with one kick.

As Tempest primed herself to hit Storm King again with her prod, she was caught off guard as Storm King suddenly charged forward, aiming to hit her with his shoulder. Tempest was forced to raise her only arm to protect herself, but this turned out to be Storm King's goal, as he seized her cattle prod with both hands. Despite her remarkable strength, Tempest's single limb was no match for two, and the prod was ripped out of her hands and tossed aside.

Storm King reached into his coat, grabbing a taser and aiming it directly at Tempest. However, he was forced to take a step back before firing, so as to have a clearer shot. This gave Tempest the half-second she needed to dive forward into a somersault, the electrodes flying harmlessly above her. She rolled over to Storm King, landing cleanly on her feet, and kicked upward with one foot, knocking the taser out of his grip.

"Should've known you'd play dirty," she snarled, clocking Storm King on the jaw with a roundhouse punch. "You always did have to rely on us to do the dirty work!"

Storm King responded with a blow to her stomach. He then raised both arms upwards, planning to hit Tempest with an overhead smash, only for Tempest's arm to rise up and block him.

"You're right," he grunted as the two of them grappled. "I should play more fairly, considering I'm fighting a cripple." A sadistic grin spread across his face as he taunted her.

Unfortunately for Tempest, she allowed that single word to get too far under her skin. She roared with fury, lunging forward with a powerful punch, landing it right on Storm King's nose. He managed to endure the blow, however, and caught Tempest by the wrist. Using her momentum against her, he dragged her downward, slamming her face-first into the floor, keeping his grip on her arm. He placed a foot right between her shoulder blades.

"Don't worry, Tempest," he spat, "this'll only hurt a lot." He began yanking on her arm, while stepping down hard on her back at the same time.

Tempest screamed out from the twofold assault on her body. She hated to admit it, but she wasn't doing so well in this fight. Normally, having only one arm wouldn't have held her back at all, but most opponents would underestimate her for it, and Storm King had seen her fight before. He knew how to exploit her fighting style. There was only one option she could think of right now.

Pulling one leg forward, Tempest kicked back towards the Storm King, aiming for his crotch. She only managed to bump his thigh, but it was enough to make him stumble away, getting him off her back. She wrenched her arm towards the open side of his grip, releasing her wrist, and sprang to her feet. But instead of attacking Storm King again, she raced over to the box, where the girls' pendants still sat. Twilight and the others stared in astonishment, figuring out exactly what she was going for.

Tempest reached for the pendants, swiping her arm across the surface of the crate. She only managed to snag a single one, but that didn't seem to deter her at all. She dived over to the girls, avoiding another punch from the Storm King, and dropped the pendant around Twilight's neck.

"Hurry!" she screamed. "Free yourselves, before—ACK!" Storm King had wrapped his arm around her neck, pulling her backwards.

"Don't even think about it, kid," he spat, as he continued to grapple with Tempest. "Or else I'll—"

But he was too late. Twilight's telekinesis had already enveloped the padlocks holding her chains together, twisting the internal mechanisms. With several metallic pops, the locks opened, and Twilight lifted all of the chains off her body, clattering to the floor. Twilight spared a second to be grateful that didn't have to direct her telekinesis with her hands.

"Oh no you don't!" roared Storm King, reaching into his jacket and pulling out a pocket knife. He lunged towards Twilight. "You're not gonna—"

Twilight, in a moment of panic, seized the man in her telekinetic grip, levitating him a few feet off the ground. With a thought, she hurled him across the room, sending him crashing into a handful of Storm Guards. Twilight then turned her attention to the other girls, unlocking their chains as well.

The Storm King climbed angrily out of the pile of his henchmen. "A thousand bucks for every teenybopper corpse you guys bring me!" he spat, fury fully evident in his voice.

The guards, along with Grubber, eagerly marched towards the girls, weapons raised, but by the time they did, Twilight had managed to free the others. Rainbow, using her natural athleticism, leaped over to the crate where the remaining pendants sat. She tossed Applejack and Fluttershy theirs, before quickly donning her own.

"Time to rock!" yelled Applejack, as she charged towards the Storm Guards. One attempted to club her with a crowbar, only to find the farm girl catching and bending the weapon with one hand. She shoved the offending guard backwards, before smacking another away with a powerful backhand.

Grubber, armed with a knife, took the opportunity to approach the defenseless Fluttershy, but a sudden blur (Rainbow) crashed into him, knocking him onto his rear and into unconsciousness. She zipped around the small warehouse, running up to Storm Guards and shoving them into each other, knocking them down like bowling pins. Fluttershy, having no taste for this sort of thing, wisely ran to the corner and hid behind another crate.

With Applejack and Rainbow taking care of the Guards, Twilight turned to the Storm King. Her pendant began to glow, but before she could affect him in any way, a loud voice cried out. "No!"

Tempest rushed out of the side, clocking her former boss on the chin with a heavy punch, knocking the knife out of his hand. "He's mine!" she shouted, following up the punch with another. Her pride was overruling her common sense as she charged at Storm King.

"Tempest, you don't have to do it alone!" yelled Twilight, as the two criminals continued to wrestle.

For all that it was doing, she might as well have shouted at the wall. Tempest and Storm King struck each other again and again, punching, kicking, and clawing with their fingernails as they fought, each acting as if their opponent was the only thing in the entire universe. Tempest was making up for her missing arm with sheer ferocity, targeting Storm King's eyes, neck, crotch, and other vulnerable areas. To his credit, however, the Storm King was resisting her.

Twilight grunted in frustration as she tossed another Storm Guard off to the side. She wasn't sure what to do here. Her brain kept telling her to interfere, but part of her was convinced she owed it to Tempest to let her deal with the Storm King. After all, the one-armed woman had just thrown away her equivalent of a career in order to save her hide, it seemed like the least she could do. Though, that didn't stop her brain from telling her how stupid it was.

Fortunately, she didn't have to stand there for long, as Storm King managed to immobilize Tempest's single arm with both of his own. He wrenched her downward, throwing her off her feet, and began punching her in the back of the head. Twilight wisely decided that this was the time to jump in, telekinetically freezing Storm King where he stood. Tempest wiggled out of his grip, as he struggled to escape the purple light.

"I...won't...let..." he growled, fighting just to open his mouth.

"Put a sock in it!" Tempest spat, as she reeled back and punched him in the face as hard as she possibly could. Storm King slid off his feet, falling backwards and landing on his rear, out cold.

With the battle over, Tempest turned her gaze to Twilight, meeting the purple girl's gaze with her now. As the adrenaline died down, Tempest looked as though she couldn't actually believe what she'd done. Her shoulders dropped, and she looked down at her one remaining hand. Even without Sunset's mind reading powers, Twilight could guess the one question on Tempest's mind.

Why did I do that?

Twilight turned to the other three, Fluttershy having come out of her hiding place. Rainbow and Applejack had handily disposed of the remaining Storm Guards, leaving them unconscious around the warehouse. They joined Twilight, standing with Tempest, unsure of exactly how to proceed. They had a warehouse full of unconscious criminals, and obviously, they needed to get a story straight before calling the cops.

Those hopes were dashed as a sound started to blare outside the building.

"Are those sirens?" asked Twilight, looking up.

"Oh, crap!" shouted Rainbow. Her super speed kicked in, zipping over to the crate that still held their masks, seizing them and stuffing them into her pockets.

"But what do we do about Tempest?!" exclaimed Applejack. "We can't let her—"

"No," Tempest said, with an air of finality that instantly silenced the others. "I know what I have to do. You better get your story straight with the others."

She turned towards the door, where the police had broken down the door, rushing in, fully armed, led by Shining Armor. "Twily!" he shouted, rushing over to his sister and throwing his arms around her.

Twilight, however, had eyes only for Tempest, who was sitting on her knees, her one arm in the air. They approached her slowly, pulling out a long pair of handcuffs, hooking one onto her wrist, and the other end onto her ankle.

Episode 25- Sinister Story Arc Finale-Redemption

Twilight Sparkle flinched as her burns, secured under various bandages, twisted and contorted as she walked down the halls of the Canterlot Jail. After being rescued from the Storm King's warehouse, her and the others had been immediately rushed to the hospital, partially thanks to the insistence of Shining Armor, who'd been terrified for the safety of his little sister. Other than the burns from Tempest's cattle prod, they'd been practically unharmed, though those burns would leave their marks. Rainbow had taken that revelation particularly well, overjoyed at the new battle scars she'd have to display.

Once they'd reunited with Sunset Shimmer's group, Shining Armor had returned, officially to take their statement, but also to slip them the details of Tempest Shadow's confession, in order to get their story straight. According to police records, Storm King had suspected that the girls outside of Verko's apartment might have something to do with the super heroes who'd thwarted his protection racket, so he'd sent Tempest to find them. She'd found Twilight spending time with Applejack, Rainbow, and Fluttershy, and kidnapped the four of them, interrogating them for information they didn't have. Storm King had ordered them killed in frustration, an order Tempest had refused to carry out, leading to her taking out her former boss in a fight, as well as his guards. Shining Armor had coincidentally learned the Storm King's true name at the same time, and the warehouse raid was just in time to see the aftermath of the infighting. Tempest, overcome by remorse, had turned herself in, promising a complete testimony on everything she knew about the Storm King's criminal organization. Basically, the Storm King was finished.

Twilight swallowed nervously as she walked up to the booth, the glass barrier separating her from the familiar young woman, wearing an orange jumpsuit. She took the phone, pressing it to her ear.

"How are you holding up?" she asked, nervous about this conversation.

"Oh, y'know," Tempest shrugged, "rolling over onto my boss. Having the prosecutors look for some kind of loophole in the deal I'm offering them. Could be worse, all things considered."

Twilight sighed sadly. "Please, tell me they're at least giving you some kind of benefit for this."

"Kinda funny, considering I'm responsible for those burns on your skin, huh?" Tempest joked. "They haven't finished adding up my charges yet, but even with my deal, they say I'm looking at around ten years." She gave bittersweet smile. "Now why don't you ask the question you really came here for?"

Twilight took a breath. "Why did you help us? You gave me that whole speech about not trusting anybody, but you refused to kill us. I just don't understand."

Tempest was quiet for a few seconds. "God as my witness, kid, I have no idea. I'd never had to kill before, and I thought about it, and...I just couldn't do it."

Twilight though for a moment. "Maybe you weren't trying to convince me," she finally said. "Maybe you were talking to yourself. Maybe you believed that even you didn't have the capacity to be good like that. But you were wrong."

"Doesn't really matter now, does it?" Tempest answered. "It's over, isn't it? I'm giving up the Storm King, then I'm going to be locked up for a while. All there is to it."

"That's not true," Twilight declared, looking directly into Tempest's teal eyes. She placed her hand up against the glass. "I don't know what happened to you, but you're not the monster you think you are. You risked yourself for us. I promise, I won't abandon you, and when you get out, I'll be waiting to help you get back on your feet. All of my friends will."

"You don't have to do that," said Tempest. "You don't owe me anything, kid. Especially since I tortured you with a cattle prod, and everything."

"Well...okay, that's true," said Twilight. "But just because you've done bad things doesn't make you irredeemable. Believe it or not, I know a thing or two about that." She flinched quietly, memories of Midnight Sparkle surfacing once again.

Tempest gave what was actually a genuine smile. "Well, it'd be nice to have something to look forward to once I get out, I guess," she admitted, "You'll visit me more?"

"Of course," Twilight assured her.

"You know, I never did actually get your name."

"Twilight," said the girl. "Twilight Sparkle."

Sunset Shimmer and the rest of their friend group sat quietly outside of Canterlot High, as Rainbow, Applejack, and Fluttershy all nursed the wounds they'd sustained during their kidnapping. Rainbow and Applejack were in the process of comparing scars, trying to decide who looked more badass with them. Sunset sighed as she remembered the hospital visit immediately following their rescue. Granny Smith and Big Mac had given the farm girl an earful, while Rainbow and Fluttershy's families had been more concerned with fussing over their daughters. Twilight's family just seemed happy to know that she was okay, though Sunset would have to be an idiot to miss the glares Shining Armor sent her way. Not that she needed them, the guilt was already piling up. At least he hadn't pulled her aside and screamed at her.

The clopping of nearby footsteps alerts Sunset to Twilight's approach. She looked up, seeing the girl with a warm smile spread across her face. That let Sunset relax, at least a little.

"How is she?" she asked.

"Tempest is hanging in there," Twilight replied. "She says they'll probably cut her some sort of deal for rolling over onto Storm King. It's not amnesty or anything, but I think it's the best we can hope for."

"Oh thank goodness," said Fluttershy, and Twilight was once again struck by the timid girl's capacity for kindness, considering how Tempest had treated her.

Sunset breathed a content breath. At least this fiasco had a happy ending, even if it hadn't come entirely from their efforts.

"So," she began, awkwardly, "I'm sorry, everybody."

Twilight immediately looked concerned. "Sunset, it wasn't your fault. There's no way you could've predicted they were on to us that quickly."

"Yeah! And now we have these beauties on us!" said Rainbow, thumping her scars proudly. "Look at me, I'm—"

She was silenced by a glare from Applejack.

"Rainbow," said the farmer, "as much as I enjoy competing with you over these here scars, this is serious."

"Don't worry about those, darling," Rarity chimed in. "They look fine. And if you'd like to cover them up, I have so many makeup tips to share!"

"Ew! No!" Rainbow responded.

"My point is," Sunset continued, "I was the one who prompted us to do this. But I wasn't thinking of the consequences, of what could happen to you guys. I should've been more careful, or maybe you wouldn't have been kidnapped." She looked at Twilight with renewed determination in both eyes. "Don't get me wrong, I don't regret us starting this little crusade. We took down the Storm King, after all. But nobody should've gotten hurt like that. I'm sorry."

Twilight cringed as she remembered the electric shock pulsing through her skin. She remembered the sheer terror as she woke up chained in that warehouse, wondering if she was about to die. She gingerly touched the scar that sat on her neck.

"I'm not mad, Sunset," Twilight answered, finally. "If we'd gone with my position from the beginning, we never would've stopped Storm King, and who knows how many people would've gotten hurt. Tempest might've never turned on Storm King. I'm glad we did it." A small smile found its way to her face. "Can we please be a bit more careful next time, though?"

Sunset returned the smile. "God, I hope so."

Season Finale Part 1-The Rubber of Comedy

It was a quiet day in Canterlot City, at the Horseshoe Bank, until a massive explosion blasted through the doors and five people showed up. One of them was Melvin and his robot assistant Cogman, two more dudes, and one dressed as a jester with casual attire. He was called Trickster the very supervillain that Rainbooms defeated when they got their elemental powers.

"Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Trickster laughed. "The circus has come in town."

"Hey, you!" One of the security guards called him out.

"Stop right there!" the other one said.

"Cogman," Melvin asked his robot. "Handle this."

"As you wish sir." Cogman agreed.

Cogman used his strength to handle the guards. As for Trickster, he made it to the safe.

"All right, Melvin," As he held a glue gun. "Let's see this is the formula of your's can do the trick."

He fired a glue gun at the metal door, the metal door went from solid to liquid. The woman gasped.

"Like it," Melvin smiled. "I called Melvin Slime. It can turn anything into slime almost instantly."

"And just like that, Instant pay-day!" Trickster said as saw the money. "Love to stay and chat but we bid you farewell."

"Hold it, right there," As CPD officers surrounded them. "Lower the weapon."

"Okay, you're the man." Trickster grinned as fired the Melvin slime at Brick and Smash's feet then fired at Melvin's Lab.

Melvin and Trickster got in the slimed-up Lab then Cogman, Brick, and Smash picked it up throw it up. With the Lab being slimed it was bouncing.

As for the others, Cogman active his rockets blasted out here, and Brick and Smash jumped out of there.

Meanwhile at the Precinct. Chief Damon Andrews was not happy with the officers and the detectives.

"They made you look like clowns," Damon said as slam his fist on the ground. "Six months ago, Canterlot had the lowest crime in the nation, and just yesterday we declared the world's scariest city before Trickster and Melvin's latest escapade."

He pointed to the most wanted wall showing all the criminals in Canterlot.

"But, most of them are in prison or Blackgate." an officer said.

"And who received the credit for those busts?" Damon asked him. "You? Or you, Spitfire? And know it wasn't you Galloway."

"Anyone cared to tell me who responsible?"

"Uh... The Rainbooms... I guess." another officer stuttered a bit.

"Exactly, The Rainbooms," Damon said angrily. "Well, I've had it with clowns, falcons, magic, and vigilantes turning my department into laughing stock. So say hello to my new zero-tolerance policy against all these freaks." As he holds pictures of Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow, Pinkie, and Sunset in their Crystal Forms and puts them on the Most Wanted wall. No exceptions! And for starters, I want Canterlot's finest to take down Trickster and Melvin before any one of them does. Capise."

"Chief Andrews," Greg spoke up. "Going out on a limb here, maybe we had more success if work with them."

"Working with them," He wondered. "Maybe you should wear spandex and become their sidekick. You'd better figure out your loyalties lie, Galloway and fast!"

Later that night...

"Think about Melvin," Trickster tried to persuade him. "If we want Canterlot to be in the palm of our hands. The dull face of tragedy must become the rubber of comedy."

He then the slime at Goldtrot Statue face. "Melvin Slime do your thing!"

Then Brick and Smash went on top and started to scribble and Sunset Shimmer, Pinkie Pie, and Rarity arrived on the scene.

"Trickster! Melvin!" Pinkie called them out.

"Cease this madness at once you brutes!" Rarity said confidently.

"The Sonic Rainbooms," as both Melvin and Trickster grinned.

"Brick and Smash, my marionettes, keep them the ladies busy." Trickster requested. "The artist must not be disturbed."

While Brick and Smash dealt with the Three Rainbooms, Melvin, Cogman, and Trickster continued with their work. Then suddenly Spitfire's car arrives at the scene and looks up.

"You take Trickster and the others," Greg said. "The Rainbooms are mine."

"Galloway, what're you trying to prove?" Spitfire asked as they climb the Goldtrot Statue. "Galloway!"

Both Brick and Smash had the girls surrounded. They luged a broken board at them but Pinkie caused a confetti explosion that blinds both of them allowing them to duck and hit each other knocking them out cold.

All three of them made it to the top, then Greg approached them from behind as he readied his pistol

Hold it, you three," As he aimed the pistol at them causing Rarity to bring her gem shield.

"Detective," Sunset tries to reason with him. "We're on the same side."

"Tell it to the chief." Greg shot back which caught Trickster and Melvin's attention.

"Hold the mayo!" Trickster grabbing everyone's attention. "Me and nerdy are the vandals here."

They both land standing face-to-face with their hated enemies.

"You mean to tell me the chief of police considers these three a bigger menace than me 'The Master of Bedlam'?"

"Or me," Melvin chimed. "That's complete outrage! An insult! In fact detective, I resemble that remark." Melvin said then got blindsided by Spitfire. Pinkie pushed Greg out the way, then Melvin whisted for the lab that had rockets on it.

"See you next crime!" Trickster laughed as they flew out of there.

And want wasn't the worse, The Rainbooms made their quick getaway.

"Andrews is going eat me alive," Greg said in a defeated tone.

Back at Sunset's Apartment. Pinkie told everyone what happened.

"Oh my." Fluttershy gasped.

"You have to be kidding me!" Rainbow said in anger. "Not only, Melvin and Trickster are causing trouble, but the Canterlot PD have made us public enemy #'s 1-7!"

"I guess Chief Andrews thinks doesn't like the fact that we are taken most of the credit." Applejack said.

"True," Twilight agreed. "But it made me think of something."

"Think of what?" Fluttershy asked.

"How would you feel about bringing Greg into the fold?" Twilight asked.

"Allowing someone besides, Scootallo, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Principal Celestia, Vice Principal Luna, Trevor, Starlight, and Tyler to know our true identities," Rainbow asked. "Speaking for myself, I'm not so sure."

"In my opinion," Rarity chimed in. "I'm certain Detective Galloway can be trusted.

"But's not a matter of trust is it?" Applejack asked Twilight.

"It not," Twilight answered. "Greg needs to know the truth. Before circumstances force one of us to harm the other."

Back at the Precinct.

"Trickster and Melvin remake one of several monuments in Canterlot in their image telling us that those two own the city," Damon said angrily. "And you let him and three of Rainbooms get away?"

"Chief Andrews," Spitfire spoke up. "Galloway nearly had them but the scaffolding gave in"

"Spitfire," Galloway interpreted. "It's alright."

"No, Galloway, I don't think it is alright," Damon said. "Another blunder like that and you can kiss your badge goodbye."

The next morning Greg Galloway meets up the Crusaders and Trevor at Sugarcube Corner.

"You must be in a lot of pressure to catch Trickster." Apple Bloom said being concerned.

"Yeah," Greg agreed with her. "Among others."

"What about your partner?" Sweetie Belle asked,

"Spitfire? She's cool." Greg said. "I mean, she's on top of things, good cop, maybe we should get together for a sweet treat."

"I'm not so sure that good idea," Scottaloo said.

"Don't let her scare you," Greg reassured her. "She only has it out for the Rainbooms."

Then Greg's Phone started to buzz. "Just a second."

"Galloway, who is it?" Greg asked.

"It's Spitfire," Her voice was on the phone. "Our two favorite villains have been sighting. The gallery theatrical on 23rd. I'm across town but on my way."

"Sorry guys," Greg apologized. "Gotta jet."

"No problem," Trevor reassured him "You have a job to do."

Then Greg left Sugarcube Corner Trevor called Twilight's phone number.

"Yeah," Twilight answered it. "What's up?"

Trevor quickly explained the Trickster and Melvin were at the Gallery Theater, so she, Applejack, Rainbow, and Fluttershy suited up and headed out.

Meanwhile, at the Musem, Trickster and Melvin had begun their dirty work. Then Trickster picked up the artifact.

"Such a winning sliding, mon frere." Trickster was amazed then look at the other one. "A shame about ugly stepsister."

He fire the slime at it then changed it. "Turn that frown upside down *Laughs*." Then he and Melvin heard something click.

"Whoops," As they realized they handcuffed.

"Yeah. Whoops." Greg sarcastically.

"I hope this means your chief figured out me and Geek Supreme that we bigger threat than The Rainbooms." Trickster mentioned that. "By the way detective have met our colleagues Brick, Smash, and Cogman."

Greg got a sucker punch by Brick then everything went black. Moments later The CPD arrive at the scene.

"This one is worthless," The owner said. "and its partner's gone."

"Not for long," Spitfire reassured him. "I just tapped into Galloway's GPS unit."

Then the Rainbooms enter the room.

"All right guys let's look around for something that might lead Melvin and Trickster are hiding out," Twilight said hoping for some clues.

"I think I found something," Fluttershy picked up something and showed it to the others.

"What is it?" Applejack asked then Twilight examined it.

"It's sawdust flecked with blue."

At an unknown location.

"All good things must come to an end." Melvin chatted. "Including the last batch of Melvin Slime."

"The chief has a zero-tolerance policy just for creeps like you two," Greg shouted. "He'll never pay ransom for me."

"We don't ransom, handsome," Trickster shot back. "Canterlot is slime in either of our hands. We take what we want when we want..."

"We are simply trying to prove the uptight chief that Trickster and Melvin are the masters of menace by breaking one of Canterlot's finest." Trickster implied.

"We're not going break your bones, we're going snap your twig."

"In other words, active the Whirler!" Melvin shouted.

"Yes, master ." Cogman activated the Whirler.

"When Trickster's done with you..." Trickster grimly said. "you won't know to find your mind!"

...

Meanwhile with Twilight and the others

"These blue specks," as Twilight analyzes it. "have traces of stale sugar on this sawdust."

"Cotton candy. I think I know where they're hiding out. The Equestria Fair."

Back at the fair.

"A very thin line separates normality and from insanity!" as Trickster was about to break Greg's mind.

"He made you look like fools!" Hearing the voice of Andrews.

" We're on the same side. " Hearing the voice of Sunset.

And you can kiss your badge goodbye!

"Life brings thousands of tiny torments in all shapes, sizes, and flavors. Wouldn't you say, detective?"

It's not my fault!. Greg screams given the pressure by the Andrews.

"Ah, so we have issues with the boss eh? Well, who doesn't? Bosses make terrific tormentors. Tote that barge! Lift the bale! Rewrite that script! Sort that mail! All takes is one order too many to make someone crack. All it takes is one rotten day to transform a normal man into a monster! In my case, a rotten day and a dip in vat toxic ooze."

Twilight, AJ, Rainbow, and Fluttershy had taken care of Brick, Smash, Melvin, and Cogman and entered the funhouse.

"So the giraffe turns to the police chief." Trickster continued. "And says, the last thing I saw was that screw-looses detective trying to pick the nuts out of the fruitcake."

Nuts out of the fruitcake...." As Greg and Trickster started to laugh.

"Ah, detective my therapy worked," Trickster was pleased. "It seems you and I finally share the same sense of humor."

"Don't fool yourself Trickster," Trickster turned and saw Spitfire armed her pistol. "Galloway plays for my team."

"Drop it," Trickster aimed the last bit of the Melvin slime at Greg. "Or laughing boy gets it! You have no idea what this stuff does to humans."

Then light breeze of wind caused the gun to loosen Trickster's grip let the gas out and fled the scene the Rainbooms follow him and Spitfire follows right behind them into a room full of mirrors.

"You think this is confusing?" Trickster asked them. "Try living inside my head."

The Rainbooms reached a dead end.

"Through the glass, ladies, where comedy is a tragedy, down is up, black is white, and your luck has run out." Trickster using trying to hit them with a golden face.

"You can touch me," Trickster laughed without realizing that Applejack was right behind him. "Oh fishsticks."

"Say cheese," Applejack uppercuts him out cold.

"Hold it," Spitfire caught up with them and aimed the pistol. "There's nowhere to go, Rainbooms."

"Go, you saved my partner's life." Spitfire lowers the weapon and handcuffs the Trickster. "One-time deal. The next we see each other again those masks come off."

Even though that Trickster was brought in. Andrews was still mad that Rainbooms was not captured and suspended Greg for showing incompetence.

At Greg's apartment...

Greg picks up the phone and the person was Tyler.

"Greg, it's Tyler," who is on the phone. "You sound sick."

"Yeah. Rough night, Tyler. I-I may be going through something. Tell you and others about it tomorrow."

"Over yogurt?"

"Nah, let's shoot some hoops at Sarge's gym. I need to blow some steam off. "

"Sure. Over the hoops."

He hangs up the phone noticed something had suddenly his skin melted.

To Be Continued

Season Finale Part 2 -The Slime of Tragedy

From where we last left off Greg Galloway had become walking slime. Hoping to find some answers, he left the apartment. The Police tried to stop him but knew his found powers had stopped them.

Meanwhile in Sunset's Apartment...

"I'll take time for Greg to recover from whatever trama he had with Melvin and Trickster," Sunset said to herself.

"No doubt," Twilight said placing her arm. "There's we do now, except calling a night, besides we have school tomorrow."

Then Twilight's phone went off.

"We're under attack from some kind of slime-based creature. We need backup! " Hearing cop's voice.

"Slime?" Sunset asked.

"Look like's this night just got inserting," Twilight said. "We better lend them a hand."

...

"Get away from me!" The creature said.

"Hose it!" The firefighter said as used water on it.

"Did we get it?" A firefighter said.

The creature went down into the sewer.

At the CPD Precinct, there was a press conference.

The press, local media, and news reporters asked a ton of questions.

"Settle down," Chief Andrews calming down the media. "I'll make a brief statement."

"First of all, I'd like to once again congratulate, Detective Spitfire for arresting Trickster and Melvin late last night. Next, credit is due to Sergent Sanders for taking down this Slimer freak just an hour ago. Now while it may seem that Canterlot PD's had a recent run of good fortune... Our latest successes are no accident but part of our new zero-tolerance policy against all freaks."

"Including the Rainbooms?" A reporter asked.

"Especially the Rainbooms," Andrews replied. "I guarantee you, we will unmask them all. Thank you for your time."

Moments later in the Cheif's room.

"Zero tolerance for freaks," Talking to himself the slime enters the room. "How about on freaks?"

Suddenly, Slimer took form and grabbed the Cheif as tried to make a run for it. Both Twilight and Sunset crashed through the door.

"Phoenix! Cyber Witch! Move!" Slimer urged them to stand aside.

"Sorry, fella," Sunset shook her head. "Slime not spoken here."

Slimer growls and just left, Sunset and Twilight follow him to a building.

Slimer extend his arms and lunged at them, both duck and Twilight tried to do a low sweep but Slimer made his body hard as steel causing Twilight loses her balance. Slimer grab her leg and hurled it into Sunset, then Slimer form two spike balls and slammed them, but the girls rolled away, Slimer then forms swords and swung at them, then the police show up.

"Alright, freeze!" Spitfire said as officers aimed the pistol at them.

"Spitfire!" Slimer garbled his speech. "It's me! It's me!"

"I warning you, don't move."

Simer, Sunset, Twilight jumped off the building causing Spitfire to see that both are gone.

"I want Andrews placed under 24-hour guard," Spitfire told them.

Back at Sunset's Apartment which doubles as The Rainbooms secret hideout.

"What manner of mucky-muck would this, Twilight, darling," Rarity said being somewhat gross by the Twilight had some of the Slimer's slime on her when they fought.

"Organic matter," Twilight answered while looking at it through a microscope. "Mutated Human DNA, meaning that Slimer is more victim than criminal."

...
...

"Lab samples don't just get up and walk away," Twilight said as she and Rarity were looking for slime.

"Your quite sure," Rarity asked.

"Not without leaving a trail," Twilight put on her infrared goggles allowing her to see the trail.

"Rarity, look out," Twilight warned her as the slime came in direct contact with Rarity.

It went for her mouth but Rarity shot a blast of ice to freeze it solid.

"Rarity are you okay," Twilight asked in concern.

"Fit as a fiddle," Rarity sighed. "Nasty of a puddle of slime wouldn't you say?"

"Slime," Twilight thought about then gasped. "Melvin's slime formula. What if Greg was infected?"

"Makes sense," Rarity agreed. "Slimer was first seen in Greg's neighborhood and not to mention he is at odds with Chief Andrews."

"You don't mean," Rarity gasped at the thought

"Yeah, Greg..." Twilight grimly said. "...is Slimer."

...

"Twilight, Rarity," Trevor was speaking through the comms. "They're a phone call from Detective Spitfire. Rest assured the lady is calling for you Miss Sparkle."

"Put her through," Twilight said allowing the call to come through.

"Hello, Miss Sparkle," Spitfire was on the phone.

"No need for formal greetings," Twilight said. "Twilight,"

"Look, uh, Twilight, um it's about Galloway how long you have been friends," Spitfire asked.

"Since, I transfer to Canterlot High," Twilight asked, "Why?"

"Well, he's had a rough couple of days," Spitfire told her. "I was hoping you could talk to him."

"Well," Twilgiht stutter a bit. "Trevor told that they going to shoot hoops at Sarge's gym but neither he of the crusaders haven't been able to him. Is something wrong?"

"Greg just hasn't been himself..." Spitfire realized something. "Look I'm sorry to bother you. I have to go."

"So do I," Twilight the call went dead.

...

As soon as Spitfire reaches Andrews' House he was abducted by Slimer.

"Attention all units," Spitfire spoke to police comms. "Slimer has abducted Police Chief Andrews. The suspect should be considered dangerous, last seen towards the east side Canterlot."

"East Canterlot," Twilight said she heard the conversation. "Of course, Trevor said they were going to shoot some hoops at Sarge's gym."

"Rarity. let the others know to meet up at Sarge's gym." Twilight urged.

Hours later...

The Sonic Rainbooms had reached the gym and enter and saw Slimer who also had Andrews.

"Come on in, ladies," Slimer said. "It's time to say our goodbyes to Chief Andrews."

"Let him go," Rainbow said as she cross her arms.

"What you don't approve, Rainbow Rider," Slimer asked. "After all to Andrews here, we're both on the wrong side of the law."

"It doesn't matter what he thinks," Applejack said while Spitfire was right behind them.

"It's the code you live by that matters," Twilight chimed in. "And you don't want to cross a line you can't uncross."

"Maybe you haven't noticed, Cyber Witch," Slimer coldly said. "But my line's been crossed for good." Then his body forms serval spikes.

"Greg, no!" Spitfire ran towards them.

"It's not cool to reveal secret identifies, Spitfire," As Slimer turned back into Greg.

"Not that it matters..." As he turned into Spitfire then into Trevor. "When I can be anyone I choose." Then turn into Phoenix.

"And when I'm no longer sure what I am..." They turn into Trickster, "Expect a freak!"

"Do you know what separates the freaks from the normals? Just one rotten day." As stretches his head to Fluttershy. "Ever had a rotten day, Vine. Thought so."

"Trickster is rotten to the core, by choice," Applejack said. "A choice that's still yours to make, detectives."

"Turn yourself in, Greg," Spitfire suggested.

"We can help you." Rarity added.

"You don't get it, do you," Slimer said. "Neither Trickster nor Melvin just melt my skin. They melted my mind."

"I'm a freak inside and out," Slimer said then form a crossbow. "And Cheif Andrews has zero-tolerance for likes of me."

Slimer fires the arrow, but Rarity fire an ice blast stopping the arrow then slithering away into the showers. Spitfire ran over to the chief and tried to break him out.

Meanwhile, for the others, Pinkie turned on the showers hoping that he would melt but it did nothing.

"Nice try, Sparkplug," Slimer mocked Pinkie. "But the water pressure in this place did stink."

"Greg stopped," Spitfire yelled causing Slimer to turn around.

"Not the best time for an invention," Slimer said.

"There's no blood on your hands yet," Spitfire reminded him. "Please don't cross the line." Slimer hurled across the room knocking all of them out.

"You're defending The Rainbooms," Greg asked. "I never thought I see that day. Spits what has become of us." He then dissolves into water and went into the drain.

Moments later the girls regained the grounding look and saw Spitfire sitting down.

"I made a promise to you guys," Spitfire grimly said. "But I decided against it. I didn't peek."

"No cuffs. No backup." Fluttershy said surprised. "I 'm not sure I understand."

"Everything I've seen with last few months, last 2 nights has challenged everything I ever believed in," Spitfire said with defeat. "It all comes down to one thing... Greg. He was right... Canterlot needs the Rainbooms."

"I appreciate the honesty," Applejack said.

"But, you could lose your badge for thinking that way." Rainbow chimed in.

Then Sunset walked to her and handed a device, "If ever need me or any one of us, you want to do."

Spitfire looked to see it was the Sonar Wave that Twilight created and look again to know all of them were gone.

Early morning, with Trevor.

"When Greg suggested that we all get together," Trevor broke the ice, "I never dreamed it would be without him."

"I miss him," Spitfire sadly said.

"You'll find him," Trevor reassured her.

"And then?"

"We'll find a way to help him." Trevor hoped. " I guessing that they try to set you up with a new partner."

"I hope not," As Spitfire looks down to see the Sonar Wave. "I think maybe already have one."

"Whoever you have in mind," Trevor said pleasure. "Greg would approve."

Spitfire looked out the window a saw Greg as himself, not as Slimer. Both she and Trevor excited the shop and noticed he was gone.

"He could be anywhere," Spitfire said as the Rainbooms were standing on the building overlooking the city.

"Or be anyone," Trevor also added.

Author's Note

These are hero persona for the Rainbooms

Sunset Shimmer- Phoenix

Twilight Sparkle- Cyber Witch

Rainbow Dash- Torando

Pinkie Pie- Sparkplug

Applejack- Rockroller

Fluttershy- Vine

Rarity- Icebreaker